Search Results

08 No Sympathy for Her “Go straight to hell!” “Ker-dan.” I breathed. Her back arched and she whimpered at the anguish of her body’s desperate need. Her heels digging in the floor as she thrust at the air seeking relief. Her legs spread instinctively. Obeying me. “Why can’t I stop?” She cried out. “Because you’re under my spell. My little succubus. My little wanton until sunrise. Prepare to suffer, Zyra.” I used a foot to push one of hers further aside. Opening her further. The hide covering of her robe was draped over her flat pelvis and dropped between her thighs. I drew my dagger. “Every time you beg me to stop tonight. You’ll call me ‘My Magus’.” Her recompense. She shook her head adamantly. I caught the rope which cinched her robe around her waist. It was more crisscrossing leather straps which only concealed the necessary pieces of her. I slid the dagger under it and cut it like butter. “Please, My Magus!” She cried out. Sounding like she was in the throes of pleasure; despite that she was trying to get me to have compassion. I have none for you, My Girl. I uncrossed the strips of leather and tossed them aside. Exposing her naked form. Her large jutting breasts with the brown crests straining for my attention. Narrowing to her tiny waist and then blooming into her wide hips and lush ass before narrowing to her slim, muscled thighs. And the nest of her sex. I lifted my tunic over my head and tossed it aside. Pitching the vial so it landed perfectly on the padding of my tunic. I unlaced my breeches methodically. Staring into her eyes as I freed myself into my hands. “No, please My Magus! It’s too large. It won’t fit.” “The hell it won’t!” I dropped over her into a push up. My palms flat on the floor next to her shoulders. My pulsing length probed her entrance. *** She closed her eyes and concentrated. Trying to spark me. “No!” She wailed. “Your magic won’t work. You’re too aroused. Your body wants this. It’s not going to defend you against what it needs. Which is my cock stuffed in you.” Her blue eyes were huge. I should have her look up at me later while I fuck her face. I decided. “I’m going to use every inch of your body to make me feel good. And to make you pay.” “My Magus...” “Mmm... Say it again.” I slammed into her. And stopped. Feeling her stretching around my rod. Feeling the enclosure deep beneath her belly brushing along my tip. Her walls clenched me like a fist. “Fuck that feels good.” “No. No! I don’t want this!” She arched her neck and tipped up her back to try and slide away from me along the floor. “I don’t care what you want.” I pounded into her. Feeling her soft flesh giving. She reached up and raked her nails down my chest as she struggled against the overwhelming sensation pulsing through her. She was moaning loudly despite all her objections. “Say my name now, Witch.” I ordered. *** She shook her head. “Ker-dan.” I whispered. Her back arched and she vibrated around me. Her nipples hardening to tiny pebbles as she came on my rod. I grabbed her hips and rocked into her at the same wild pace. Stabbing deep enough I knew I hurt her. Finally, I shouted in pleasure and spilled heat into her. “No! No!” She pushed at my pelvis, trying to get me out of her as I came. Not a chance. I pushed in deeper and met her gaze. Smiling victoriously. When her body subsided in spasms. She went limp. Her hands resting aside her face. She looked at the wall deadened. “Oh, no. You’re not doing that. You’re going to look at me. Watch everything I do to you. And I’m going to count every time you damp my dick with your pleasure.” “I hate you.” She snarled. Spitting at me. I turned my head but felt it land on my cheek. “That’s fine.” I gritted my teeth. Looking at her as I wiped it on my hand. “Let’s put your busy mouth to work.” She shook her head. But I wiped her spit along the side of my dick to smooth it as I climbed up her body. Moving her arms close enough I could pin each of them with a shin. I pushed my pants further down and tapped my cock on her chin until it hardened again. She jerked her face side to side, but I caught her bottom jaw. “Hold still.” She whimpered as she struggled to move but couldn’t get past the power of the spell. “Now I’m ready.” I leaned up over her face, so I was angled down. “Open that mouth. And no teeth.” 09 Where She Offered Against every fiber of her being, she obeyed. Smiling in delight I greedily filled her mouth. Grunting in pleasure as I felt her lips wrapping around me and her velvet tongue stroking the bottom side. I worked into her mouth, feeling it from all angles and watching her huge blue eyes staring at me pleadingly. Fuck your pleading. “Suck your cheeks in.” She immediately complied. Unable to do otherwise. “That feels good. That’s a good little, Witch.” I purred. “Uh...Uh.” I moaned as I stroked into her mouth. Pushing at the back of her throat to stretch it to take my length. Satisfied when I finally felt my sack brushing her chin. “You like that, don’t you?” Her brows knitted. She wants to say no. She’s not going to get to. “Moan for me.” She moaned and my cock vibrated in her mouth. I grunted in pleasure. Moaning as I leaned back. Scooping the back of her head to lift it. And holding it still so I could get as far into her as possible. She started coughing and gurgling. “Take it. You’re fine. Breathe through your nose.” *** I flexed my ass as I started pounding into her face. Uncaring that I smashed her lips into her teeth. “Good witch.” I stroked one of her cheeks. “Take it.” I could feel her rage. Her utter betrayal. Good. Now you know how I’ve felt for years! “Play with those big tits for me. Rub them together.” She groaned in objection. “Now.” I shoved my dick in hard. Making her flail and try to slide away as she thought she might strangle. But I held her head in place. Her hands slapped over her breasts and began molding them, shaping them together. “Yes. Yes...” I purred. Looking over my shoulder to watch. Feeling myself hardening in her mouth. I’m getting close to exploding. “Now touch yourself low. Put a finger in and stroke yourself.” She whimpered. I took advantage of her throat opening, to lean back over her face and pound deep. Stretching the inside of her neck. Eventually staring at the wall and fucking her wildly. *** She was soon moaning from her own stroking. She came. Opening her mouth on a pleasured moan. That was the finishing moment for me. Her complete surrender of her throat so I could spill my seed deep into her. She glared at me. And I knew she’d spit it out, so I only withdrew to rest the head of my cock on her tongue until she swallowed. “Good, little wretch." I stroked her cheek. "Ready for more?” She shook her head adamantly. “Please, My Magus. I’m already sore.” “Good!” I smiled pleased. “I want you too sore to walk.” I lifted her up and walked her over to the table. Kicking my pants aside as we reached the table, I tossed her face down over it. Like she’d teased me days ago. I laid along her back. “Feel familiar?” She sobbed. I stepped back to look at her. “Hook your feet around the legs of the table.” I pointed to them. Humiliated she did as she was told. Her cheeks flushed in her anger and shame. I walked around the table to look at the front view of her. To see her cleavage smashed along the table. “Hmm.” I walked up to her, my cock level with her face had her whimpering. Good. Whimper, wretch. How many times had I whimpered after she’d touched me, slid her hands into my pants to taunt me? And the next morning I was swollen, and nothing would satisfy the ache. I caught the hair atop her head and yanked it back, so her head tipped up to look at me. “Tell me how good I feel.” She shook her head. Nose wrinkling. “Ker-dan.” Her thighs hit the table in the sudden tightening in her. She rubbed her aching nipples along the table. “Uhhhh.” She moaned. “It’s dreadful, isn’t it? It’s how you left me night after night. Proportionate to my suffering. That’s how I executed the spell. It’s delicious to watch you suffering. Now. Spit. On. My cock.” She sobbed. Reluctantly spitting on the tip. “Good girl. Keep your head up now. Look at me.” I caught under her armpits and drug her up the table until her cleavage was spilling over the edge. I spit on my hand and stroked into that hole between her breasts. Moistening it. Then when I was content with it. I stuffed my hardness between them. Looking down, amused to see her big blue eyes filled with mortification as they stared up at me. Her chin bobbing against my pelvis as I fucked her tits. Scooping the outer edges of them to push them together added pressure all the way around my length. “Oh, you feel good.” I moaned. “That’s nice. Stick your hands down and play with your hot little hole, Zyra.” 10 Pretty Plaything She gave me a hateful look but leaned up to slip them down behind her legs. Soon the table was shaking on both sides. From her hand pushing into her between her thighs and me pounding between her breasts. When I was close to spilling again, I withdrew from her breasts and pushed her bottom jaw down to shove myself in her warm little mouth. Dumping my seed deep into her throat as I gripped the back of her head to drive her face down on it. She flailed and pounded the table in her struggle to get off. I laughed at her and let her go. “Lay back down and open yourself for me.” “I hate you!” “So, you’ve said. Obey me.” She leaned up to part her lips. Her ankles still dutifully hooked around the table legs. I caught her hips and scooted them back over the edge of the table so she was lined up where I could drive into her. I plowed in. Feeling her furthest opening stretching to accommodate my growing excitement. She screeched and arced up against the pain. “Take it!” I roared. “My Magus...” She begged. “You’re hurting me.” I was hammering into her like an axe trying to tear down a tree. Uncaring that she hurt. I hurt for years. I grabbed the hair at the back of her head and held her arced up as she was. I liked the way the curve of her back looked. And it added pressure to where her belly was pinned down on the table. Compressing me inside her. I knew it intensified how I’d feel inside her. Making everything seem like more for her. “Take it.” I grated. Holding her hips down to the table with my other hand as I bruised her entrance, straining to get deeper into her. “You like it, don’t you?” “My Magus...” She cried. “It hurts.” That only made me angrier. Meaner. “You hurt me nearly every eve for a decade. Taunting me, teasing me. Now you’re going to give me tonight for each of the times you denied me.” “I can’t! I can’t! It’s too many.” “You will.” I grunted as I thrust into her. So hard the table was rocking. A metal cup on one corner clattering every time I drove into her. “Ouch.” She whimpered. I reached up and cupped her breast. Feeling it flopping into my palm as I moved in her. Her hair still gripped in my fist. Her hands flailed as if to fight me off. “Put them on the table.” I barked. Loving how she had to instantly obey me. “Now tell me how good it feels.” “So good!” She cried. Sobbing between. “Like you’re ripping me apart. You’re so hard. I’m going to be so sore. I want more. I want to feel you over and over again. Give it to me harder, My Magus. Hurt me!” 11 What She’ll Do for Me I did. I did all of those things. I wanted to devour her. I was ready to seed in her already but decided to prolong it. Loving how her thighs shook as I bruised them with mine. Hearing her hips smacking the edge of the table. I let go of her breast and pushed between her shoulder blades to bend her back over. Curling my hips up to get a better angle. Knowing she was pinched over the table, so it’d rub the back of her, near her spine. She yelped. But it only made me more excited. When finally, I did expel into her I laid over her back and told her. “This is mine now. I own you like the good little she-wolf you are. I’m going to possess this all night. And when I’m done, you’ll never again taunt me.” “I can’t take anymore My Magus! You’ve filled me to brimming!” I loved hearing that. “We’ll see about that.” I flipped her over onto her back and folded her knees up against her chest. “p-p-please....” I laughed at her. Already hard again. My cock insatiable under the Mating Moon. I took her again. Leaning over her so she could feel my whole body as I thrust into her. I gripped her cheeks and made her look at me. Watching her eyes widen every time I slammed into her. Watching her lovely breasts bouncing up toward her chin every rough thrust. Eventually I cupped them so I could feel them doing it into my hand as I rode her in a wild rhythm. “I’m so sore, Magus.” “Good.” I grinned mercilessly. “We’re not even half done. The Mating Moon hasn’t even fully rose yet.” She sobbed again. I rode her like a rutting stag. Flexing into her and pushing her legs down. “You feel that?” I asked her. Panting between each surge. “That’s the feel of a man planted in you. In that tiny hole you’ve been withholding. Now you’ve been mounted like a good, little she-wolf.” *** She whimpered. “Do it again.” I said into her ear. “I like hearing you beg.” I slammed into her in short strokes. Making her give a long low groan at the violent intensity. Finally, I tossed my head back, exulted as I came burrowed into her womb. “You’re a woman and you’ll begin receiving me like one. Rather than teasing like a wanton. Do you understand me?” She nodded fearfully. Her body was covered in sweat. Breasts shining. And her raven hair damp around her face and down over the table to the floor. Extraordinarily long as it was. I wanted more of her already. Her whole-body slick was even more tempting. It seemed like I couldn’t get in her deep enough to sate my hunger for her. *** I peaked inside her again and felt the tightening of my body then the hot surge that told me I'd filled her again. I collapsed over her. Dropping my naked torso over her slick one. Palming her ripe round breasts and leaving my rod seated deep in the cushion of her body. "Take it out, My Magus. It aches." I laughed coldly. As she had so many nights when she'd sent me home aching with need. Feeling the deep pain low in my gut from being left unsatisfied. But her turn had come. "Just go." She said breathlessly. Pushing at my shoulders. "Stop." I barked. She went limp. Forced to obey me under the thrall of the magic. "I can't take anymore." "You can. And you will." A muscle in my square jaw ticked. "Again. And again. In and out. Until I've had my fill." I glared at her furiously. "This is your fault. You've done this. The spell only returns to you to the extent you made me yearn." "It's unbearable!" "Yes." My lip curled in contempt as my green eyes narrowed on her. "It was." Suddenly she raked her nails down my back. I realized a moment too late she'd shifted enough to have the curled claws of a wolf. They speared my back. I felt the quick seep of hot blood. I caught her wrists and slammed them down next to her face. Glaring at her heatedly. Tilting my head in warning. "That, Dear Zyra, was a mistake." I hissed. *** I leaned over her until I was near her ear and whispered the word she'd begun to dread. "Ker-dan." Instantly her back arched up and she panted. Writhing against me in desperation. Moaning my name as she tried to force herself back down on me. "I like that." I chuckled. "I can't stop." She whimpered. "I need-" "I know what you need." I straightened and withdrew from her. Making her sob in objection. "My Magus..." I backed up toward her bed. And crooked a finger at her. "Ker-dan." She lurched up off the table as though her legs were walking without her. Whimpering as she stepped. "Please no more, My Magus. I can't-" "You can." I cut her off dismissively. Tossing the coverlet aside and sliding onto her bed I got comfortable and splayed out. Putting my hands behind my head as I relaxed. She paused halfway across the room. Fists tightening and brow covered in sweat as she fought the magic. "Ker-dan." I grinned at her. Watching as she moaned and reached down to press her hands to herself to soothe the abrupt ache. Her body tightened. Nipples still stiff and begging to be suckled. I was hard again just waiting for her to come to me. To obey my every command. "Get up here." I gestured between my knees. She hesitantly climbed between them. "On your knees." She'd no choice but to obey. Staring at me fearfully. "Now." I gave her an evil smile. Looking pointedly from the length of my hardened staff to her face. "Put it in your mouth and stroke it with your tongue." She adjusted to lean onto her elbows. Grabbing it in her fist and slipping her silky lips over it. "Move your hand." I stopped her. Catching her wrist. She made a worried sound and peeled her hand away as I'd commanded. "Ker-dan." I whispered again. Laughing as she began humping against the coverlet in arousal. Her whole body flushed pink. I caught her cheeks. My root planted in her mouth and brushing the back of her tongue and throat. "Look at me." Her eyes lifted to my face. "How do you feel knowing now what you did to me all those nights?" She lifted her head as though she'd take her mouth off me. "No." I pushed it back down. Surging against her throat. "Talk around it." "I'm sorry, Magus." She gagged a little. The compression of her mouth on my cock as she spoke made me moan in pleasure. Feeling my chest tighten. "Say it again." "I'm sorry, Magus." "Will you ever do it again?" I lifted my head to look at her. "No." She said hesitantly. "You're wrong." I corrected harshly. "You will. But this time you'll finish what you begin. No more teasing games. You'll slip down on me and take what I give you." 12 Give It to Me "Now. Put your mouth back on me." I ordered. She complied. Suckling loudly on my length. "Ker-dan." I whispered. Making her do so more fervently. Making love to my cock with her mouth. Her velvety tongue sweeping the length. My back began to tighten. "Put me deep in your neck." I tipped my head up to look at her. Stroking her hair as she ministered to me. "And when I spill into your mouth. Swallow it." She shook her head, but I fisted her hair to still her. "Do as I say. That is what we're learning here. You can play your games all day. Be superior to every man in this camp. But when nightfall comes, you'll spread your legs and give me what I want." She tried to shake her head again, but I forced it down on me. Hearing her sputtering around it. As I came in her throat. Moaning in pleasure. "Everything about you, feels so good, Zyra. I want that little hole again." I gave her a pointed look. But instead of doing what I bid she tried to retreat. "Ker-dan." She lurched forward. Clawing at my pelvis and ridged abdomen to climb over me in her hurry to mount me. "Fuck my cock, Zyra. Do it hard." I ordered her. Immediately she sheathed me. Sitting down on me. She gasped at the intense feel of me prodding her furthest opening. "It's so deep." "I know." I cupped her hips. Feeling her own weight pinning her down on my cock. Knowing the point of me rested just behind her belly button on her flat stomach. "Now ride it." I scooped her ass and lifted her. Dropping her back down forcefully. Her head fell back, and she gave a pained moan but let me teach her the rhythm. I rolled her forward and lifted her bringing her down a few more times. "Now you do it." "Magus..." I slammed hard up into her, and her arms tossed. Leaning back to escape me she braced herself on my thighs trying to lift off me. Trying to resist my magic. No chance of that. "Ker-dan." She writhed down on me. Her hips working in violent circles as she took me in. Slicking up and down my rod. Eventually she reached up to cup one of her breasts. Molding it in her grip as she rode me. "Harder, Zyra." She slammed down more fiercely. Her whole-body damp and slick as she hammered down on my thighs. Moaning in a mix of pleasure and pain. Then I surged up inside her and came again. Holding her hips down on me. "My Magus..." Her head fell forward, and she clawed my chest as her body tightened around my length. Massaging me as she climaxed. Spasming around me and making the most musical sound from that pretty throat I'd just spilled seed into. When she stopped, she lifted her head. Staring at me with wide eyes and cheeks red. "Feels good, doesn't it, Zyra?" 13 A Moment of Camouflage I took her on the floor next. Face down while I pounded into her bountiful flesh. Savoring the sounds, she made as I whispered the word that forced her to dampen my rod with her arousal. After so many hours of relentlessly taking her, I slumped sideways onto the floor and blinked slowly a few times. Staring at her panting on the floor. Sliding her hands along it as she tried to crawl away. I relaxed a minute. Giving her a second to recuperate. I must’ve dozed off. Because I blinked awake a short time later and looked around the empty room. Seemingly empty. She’s here. I can smell her. I grunted and rolled to my feet. I’ll play her game. Standing I scanned every corner of the hut. Knowing the door hadn’t opened. I’d spelled it. She can’t open it until I release the spell. Strolling to the foot of her bed I sniffed the air. But her smell was all over the hut from me taking her in nearly every corner of it. It was her ragged, panicked breathing that I caught. I turned my head and let the fine bones in my ear adjust to those of my wolf. My eyes yellowing as I focused on the darker spots in the room. Following the sounds of her breaths I was led to the corner near the table. Bold. But glancing over my shoulder I saw why. Bed is on the other side. As if one will seem more inviting then the other. I’m not nearly done with her. Everywhere here looks tantalizing to put her on or over. I inched closer to where I could hear her. Until I felt her breaths along the wall. Wondering if she’d bolt, knowing I had to realize where she was. But she didn’t. So confident her camouflage would work. I jerked sideways and flattened against her along the wall. “No!” She shrieked, flailing. But I already had her. Leaning far enough to slap my palm between her thighs and guiding it over to sweep her knee up along the wall. “No, Magus!” But I already had her where I wanted her. I didn’t hesitate to push my hard staff against her. Probing her entrance until I could smoothly enter her. Banging into her so hard that I could hear her shoulders thudding against the wall though I couldn’t yet see her body. I felt the softness of her belly against my abdomen and felt her breasts bobbing against my chest. She lifted her hands to claw at me, but I could hear the movement and swept a hand up to catch one and block the other with my forearm. Pinning them in one hand above her head as I hammered into her. Getting rougher in repercussion for her fighting me. She knows better. Then I stopped all movement. To whisper to her. “Kerdan, Zyra.” Squawking her body lurched forward to stroke me. Her body appearing as flesh in vibrating currents as she writhed down my length. Slamming her body against my thighs and pushing me deeper into her. Groaning I released her hands to slap my palms to the wall on either side of her. Bracing myself against the waves of pleasure surging over me with her movements. Growling I spurted my fluid inside of her as her body clenched along my length. Dampening me enough I felt her heat along my thighs. “Mmm.” I licked my lips. “More…” 14 A Cleansing "Now on your knees, Zyra." "Please, My Magus...A break." "Why should I?" I demanded. Feeling the space between my black brows knit in annoyance. "What mercy did you show me." "None." She whimpered as she swallowed. "Why should I give you any." "Everything...Hurts." "I don't care." I said acidly. "You didn't. Roll over and offer me that ass." "Magus!" "As I say!" Sobbing she rolled onto her knees. Wincing as she moved. For a heartbeat I considered giving her time to rest. Time to recover. But years’ worth of anger brought me to my senses. No. She'll take me again. And again. Until she aches too much to walk, and I've emptied my sack. My mouth tightened in determination. She'll take all of me. I liked the sight of her on her knees. Ripe little ass pointed at me. The curves of it rounding down into her creamy thighs. I knelt behind her. Spitting on my fingertips I smoothed the moisture into her back hole. Slipping a finger in made her hiss in pain and lurch forward. "Where do you think you're going?" I drawled. "I-I-" "You, nothing." I cut her off. "Scoot forward." I nudged the back of her knees with mine and pushed her further into the corner. My arm swept her waist to straighten her onto her knees. Then I angled her forward and guided her palms to the cornered walls. "Now hold still. Or this will really hurt." "Magus!" She wailed my name in a long, terrified sound. "Relax!" I barked. "And remember to breathe." I skid up behind her and rested my hard erection along the crack of her buttocks. Rubbing there until I was fully hard again. Thrusting against her. I slid my finger out of her and massaged the whole with the head of my cock before starting to ease it inside. She huffed fast breaths. "Hold still, Zyra. You'll learn to like it." "Please, Magus. Please don't. I'm sorry, so sorry for everything." I drove into her and felt her body tighten. Felt her clench around me. Her nails scraping into the wall. I began moving inside her. "Your body sucks me in." "Please, My Magus........I'll do anything. Just stop. Stop this." "How sorry are you." I moaned as I burrowed deep in her again. Fisting her long brown hair to still her body as I pounded into her. "Anything!" She screeched. "I'll do anything." "Fine." I abruptly pulled out of her. "Get a bowl and a rag. Come clean me." I flopped onto my back next to her and looked up at her. Deep fear mixed with relief on her face. Wondering how long the reprieve would last. Not long. "Hurry." Chewing her lip, she rolled off the bed and scurried awkwardly to the washbasin. "Grab a rag for yourself as well. I want you to wash up." She grabbed two and shot an anxious look over her shoulder. "Do as I say, Zyra!" She whimpered. Afraid I would say that magic word again that would turn her to a puddle of sexual need. She grabbed the washbasin and brought the water over. Gently washing my cock and sack and the inside of my thighs. I tucked my hands behind my head and watched her. Seeing the weight of her supple breasts sway as she moved was highly erotic. I felt myself hardening again and saw her pause with the rag, eying it in horror. "Do you now." I licked my lips. Watching her hungrily. Sucking in her cheeks, she used the rag to wash between her thighs. 15 Show Me What You’ve Learned "Sore?" I queried in dark delight. Biting her lip, she flushed and nodded. "Good." I said through gritted teeth. Giving her a hateful look. "Do you understand what we are now." She looked forlorn as she reluctantly nodded. "For tonight..." I smirked. Oh, what you don't know, Sweetheart. "Pleasure me." I bid her. "What?" Her voice rose as she gave me a fearful look. "You heard me. Show me what you've learned tonight." Chewing her lip, she trembled. She tentatively reached to catch my staff in her fists. Lightly stroking them. I licked my lips as I looked at her. She looked so hopeful. Wishing she could make me spill seed without me entering her. Fat chance of that. I lifted an impatient brow. Panting shakily, she opened her mouth and hesitantly leaned over. I smiled. Savoring the fearful widening of her eyes as I slid between her lips and thrust upward to brush the back of her throat. She licked and suckled on me. Hardening me to impossible levels. Making me pulse up into her. Staring at her determinedly as she squawked around my member in her mouth. I cupped the back of her head and slammed into her mouth. Enjoying her flailing and the smashing of her breasts against the bedding between my legs. She looked pretty down by my groin. Eyes wide and mouth stuffed with my cock. I'd like to see it more often. And I smiled wickedly because I knew what she didn't. I would... *** "Enough teasing." I said venomously. She nodded, cowering. Then hesitantly straightened. Straddling me. I enjoyed the sight of her dusky brown nipples with the tightened tips begging to be pinched. And the small dark patch at the crux of her thighs. Her skin a pleasing golden shade. Her long dark hair rolled down her back and brushed my thighs. A few straight strands sweeping over her shoulders to spill over the top of her creamy thighs. I watched her. Waiting for her to summon the courage to slide down on the stem she was hovering above. Tempted to grab her and yank her down on it myself. Not this time. This time it’s about her taking me. Learning to pleasure me. And I'd be damned if I didn't make her pleasure us both by the end of this night. And dawn will soon be coming. I'd have to let her go soon. For a while... *** I palmed her knees and waited. Giving her a dark look that warned her there'd be hell to pay if she didn't follow through with her teasing. Yet again. She parted her thighs and slipped down over the head of my cock. Making me growl in pleasure and her hiss in pain. Likely from the soreness. I had been particularly heartless. I was aware. Once she was seated fully on me, I swayed slightly as I fought to restrain myself from surging into her and watching those large round breasts swing like pretty pendulums. She began sliding up and down of her own volition and I moaned as she took me in. I watched my rod burying into her, in fascination. She swung forward and back as she slid down. I felt my body tightening. I flexed my fingers on her knees to keep from gripping every part of her in my violent need. She began moaning in pleasure. Her nails flexed into my chest and scratched slightly as she used her grip as leverage to ride down on me. Soon my head fell back. And I felt my neck strain as I swallowed trying to stay the flood rising in me. She quaked around my cock. Her climax taking her to soaring heights as she clenched around me. The inside of her body feeling like a satin grip massaging my length. She lurched forward, continuing her wanton movements as her lips trailed up the side of my neck and to my ear. "Is this what you wanted from me?" 16 A Rabbit Den "I want everything from you, Zyra." "Then why didn't you ask, Magus?" "Because you'd have said no." I lifted my head to look at her. She was still riding me. And before I could say a word I gasped and roared in pleasure as I felt myself swell then burst inside her. Filling her with hot seed yet again. She sat up. Still planted on me. "Would I have?" I blinked sleepily at her from the wild night under the Mating Moon. It was now dawn and I'd expended most of my energy. "I could mark you." I offered. "Give you some honor in what you've done tonight." "I'd rather die." She glared at me. "Think so?" I smirked. "I hope you've learned something tonight." "I've learned you're truly, deeply evil Magus. And I'm glad the night is over." She nearly levitated to rise off me and hopped aside the bed. Scrambling into what remained of her robes. Walking to the door she threw it open. Clutching her leather robe around her. "The Mating Moon has gone, and your magic is done." I laughed. Rising and sweeping up my clothes. Though I didn't bother to put them on as I strode from her hut. Roaring victoriously drew every eye to me. The other males were mixed reactions. Some growling and some clapping and hooting at my triumph. I strode straight to my hut to savor the night. To replay every position I'd had her. Every sound she'd made. Every pretty little hole I filled. *** I fingered the vial I'd collected from her hut when I picked up my clothes. Seeing the bit of hair floating in it. Such fond memories it offers now. I walked deep into the woods and dug a small hole. Carefully wrapping the vial in cloth before gently burying it. Once it was safely underground, I stacked a few rocks atop it. Marking the spot for my own reference. I'll always know where to find it now. *** The next evening came and many of the females were scarce. But not her. Zyra Momay's pride would not allow her to hide from her shame. She emerged near the fire to the robust shouts of the other males. "Was it a rough ride, Zyra?" "Did he take like you dog?" "Did you beg for mercy, Girl?" She snarled at them all in a feral sound that made her lips shiver in rage. Actually, she had. I was tempted to tell them all but decided I'd had enough of my vengeance. For that night. I grinned. "Was she good, Magus?" "Tight as a rabbit den, I've no doubt!" Another cheered. "Tighter." I grinned. Biting into a bit of meat. 17 Teasing Me Once More She leaned over my shoulder. Deliberately brushing a breast against it as she whispered along my neck. “Enjoy the memory. You’ll never feel that tight hole again.” “Won’t I?” I twisted to look up at her with a wicked grin. She touched her hair to verify that none was missing. “You won’t!” She said acidly. Just from her nearness and the smell of her I was getting aroused again. “So, you best enjoy your disgusting memories.” She licked the side of my neck up to my ear and nipped my earlobe. Letting her hand wander over my thigh from behind so she could scoop my hardened length in her palm. “If you think anything has changed, your mistaken. I’ll never be so careless again. Best you remember, vengeance goes both ways.” “Not in this case.” My green eyes shined yellow as I gave her a wolfish smile. Filled with lascivious intent. Scoffing in derision, she stalked off into the trees. Alone. Good. *** All eyes watched her go. Hips swaying in a new hide robe. Bare thighs parting the leather flaps with every long stride she took. Bountiful breasts swaying under the meager covering of the straps. I could still feel her walls wrapped around my cock. Her body sucking on my length while she moaned whilst I was buried in her. I’ll have her again, soon enough. I rubbed myself as I walked after her. “There you are, Magus.” I heard her voice behind me. I turned to face her, and she shoved me back. Hard. My back hit the tree and she molded against me. Tipping her head up so I could feel her soft lips against my chin. As soft as I remembered them around my rod. She caught my hand and lifted it. Guiding it under the leather strap covering her breast so my hand could fit over it. I groaned at the feel of her skin. She led the other hand down between her parted legs. Grinding against my palm. I turned a finger to slip it into her, but she shoved it aside with a cold laugh. “You’ll never have anything inside me again, Magus.” Won’t I? My eyes narrowed on her. Surely, she’s not this foolish. She smirked. Bobbing her head side to side arrogantly. Savoring the power, she had over me. Power she thinks she has… “Won’t I?” I turned her and slammed her bare back against the rough bark of the tree trunk. My hand cupping the side of her jaw and one cheek. My thumb biting into her throat slightly as I pressed against her. Pinning her to the tree. She lifted a hand and slowly parted her fingers to show me the white streamer of light that crackled there. Warning me, she'll spark me if I push my advances. It's cute she doesn't know she'll not have a choice in the matter. I rumbled deep in my throat as I leaned forward to lick the shell of her ear sensually before whispering into it the one word, she'd come to hate more than any other, in our language. "Ker-dan." 18 Consequence Zyra screeched and her body arced toward me. Her woman's flesh screaming from the sudden ache so close to a climax. But not quite. Not without me inside her. "No!" She whispered. Her eyes fearful as she immediately dampened between her thighs. Clutching it to sate the deep pulsing. I could smell it as surely as I could the stink of a rival wolf. I growled. Tugging free the straps of her robe and yanking the rope at her waist so it fell in a pool at her feet. “No.” She whispered but her body was screaming for me to be buried inside her. Her dusky nipples pebbling and her hips already rolling against her fingers. Her arousal teased my senses and made my cock jump in my breeches. Ready to be inside her. I caught her shoulder and spun her around to plant her chest against the tree. Ringing my forearm along the front of her pelvis to scoot her buttocks out toward me and angle her in readiness to receive me. "What did I tell you about teasing me again, and leaving me unfulfilled?" "That it'd never happen again." She wailed helplessly. Her body wantonly thrusting against the tree in need. "Did you think I jested?" "Please, Magus." "My Magus." I corrected as I freed my pulsing length from my breeches and teased her ass with the head of it. "You begged me for mercy. I gave it. Then I told you how to be merciful to me and you retracted it. A poor choice on your part." *** I thrust into her tight ass. Feeling this little-used part of her sucking me in as though wanting to draw more of me into her. She clawed the tree trying to writhe away. But it only pulled me further into her as her buttocks closed around me, massaging me deeper into her. I moaned and put a hand to the tree. Still holding along the front of her hips with my arm to keep her in place as I thrust mercilessly into her ass. Feeling her cheeks jounce against my thighs. Again, and again, I slammed into her. Closing my eyes as I moaned in gratification. "Ah, ah." I pounded her harder. "No!" She whined. "The night was over." She tried to reach back to push me away, but I caught her wrist at her lower back in a punishing grip. Using it as leverage to roll my pelvis up into her. Changing the angle. "Who said the spell only lasted the night?" I asked against her neck. Still pumping into her heat. "Ker-dan." The word made her push back violently against me. Humping my cock into her ass. Even as she hissed through her teeth at the pain. Her breasts scraped against the bark of the tree as she took me. "That's my Girl. Good, girl." I let her go to cup her hips and pull them back to meet my thrusts. Straining to be deeper. "Harder." She obeyed. Whimpering against the fiery pain surging through her. "What have we learned Zyra?" I pounded into her. "Please, Magus. I w-w-won't-" "Yes. You will." I purred. "Again, and again. But you'll finish what you begin." I warned. "Or I will. And I won't be kind." *** I roared as I came in her ass. Surging seed into her. Before flipping her around and stripping the leather straps over her breasts. Exposing them. I lifted one of her legs and pushed into her core to take her again from the front. She tossed her head in objection. Until I whispered the word again. Telling her to peak while I slammed into her. Growling in hatred, she had no choice but to comply. Her body arcing down against me and head falling back as she spasmed around me. "You're despicable!" She whimpered. "You'll learn to like it. After all. I plan to enjoy every moment of the spell for the rest of our lives." I smiled evilly. "You toyed with the wrong man, Zyra. Now you'll forever be my little succubus...My favorite little cockhole." 19 How It Can Be Zyra moaned as I withdrew from her, her body aching. “Is your pretty mouth done being defiant yet?” I snapped. “Or should I fill that too?” “You’re despicable.” “I’m aware.” I said dully. Feeling a hint of remorse as I saw the way she bowed over as I stepped back from her. Obviously aching. She turned and took a few steps. Ignoring her robes on the ground. “Where do you think you’re going?” I asked. My words making her stiffen. “I didn’t say I was done.” “Please, Magus…” She whispered without turning. “My Magus.” I corrected. “Please let me go, My Magus.” She said so softly I barely heard her. I hesitated a moment. Feeling myself soften. Afterall, I was angry, but I didn’t hate her. I want her. Always. “No, Zyra.” I said as softly as she had. “Come back here.” I pointed toward my feet. She returned. Shoulders slumped in defeat. I was gratified that finally she could acknowledge I was formidable. Finally, she knew she couldn’t win against me unless I let her. After years of torturing me. I was relieved but looking at her so deflated, I felt the bite of guilt. I don’t want to see her broken either. “Lay across the grass.” I pointed to the mossy spot. She obediently knelt and began to crawl over it. “No, on your back.” She rolled over and slumped down. Her eyes anxious as she looked at me. My gaze slid over her perfect form. Large breasts, pinkened from her being pushed against the tree. Small curved in waist. Long slim legs, thighs rosy from where they’d chaffed from me penetrating her. “Open.” I glanced down. “No.” Her chin jutted, and a bit of her fierce defiance made her eyes brighten. There she is. “Trust me. For once.” I groaned. “Why should I!” “Because you’ve brought this on yourself, you know that full well.” My tone deepened reprimandingly. “I’ve never laid a vicious hand on you before. And I did warn you…” Last Mating Moon. Her lip curled in contempt. Yes, she remembers. 20 Declarations “Open your legs for me. Without the magic…” “Magus.” She snarled. Jaw tightening. “Just do it, Zyra. Stop being difficult for once.” Huffing so hard her large breasts bobbed with each breath she slowly slid her ankles apart and exposed her most vulnerable core to my roving eyes. Perfect pink lips opened like a flower. Still tender from how rough I’d been. But she’s doing what I ask without the potion’s power. Though only because she knows one word will make her. I can change that. I stepped from my breeches and tossed aside my tunic until I was as naked as she was. Holding her gaze I lowered to my knees between her ankles. Crawling over her bit by bit. My dark hair rolling over my shoulders and green eyes intent on her as I descended over her. Molding my body over hers. Feeling every inch of her beneath me. She was panting heavily. “Breathe, Zyra.” I whispered to her. Watching as her gaze on me softened from disdain to confusion. Her breathing slowing from her panic. I reached a hand between us and stroked her as tenderly as I had the night next to the fire when she’d put my hand there and pushed my finger inside her. I hardened at the mere memory of how wet she’d been. How her body had clenched my finger. Despite herself her head tipped back slightly, and she moaned. Her knees lifting as her body instinctively positioned for me. “Good Woman.” I whispered near her ear. My breath stirring her long straight hair. “Relax. Don’t fight me.” I lowered my hips and when I entered her this time, I did it excruciatingly slow. Inch by inch. She hissed through her teeth, at the ache, the unexpected sensation and the slow stretching of her body. Her hands snapped up and her nails dug into my biceps. I gave her body a moment to adjust. Amends for all the harm I’d done. “Are you ready?” Biting her lip, she nodded hesitantly. Her eyes slid sideways. “No, Zyra. Look at me while I’m inside you.” She kept her eyes aside, so I thrust hard once. Gasping her gaze flew up to me in sudden pain. “Are you listening now?” My voice was a bit more biting than I intended. Because my body was vibrating with wanting to finish taking her. Afterall the Mating Moon had only been lowered a few hours. I coaxed into her. Filling her body with my cock and stroking her more slowly until her back began to curve. Thrusting her ripe breasts toward the smooth, sweating plane of my chest. My arms flexing as I pulsed into her. Stroking her slowly and building her pleasure. Feeling her body tightening I knew she was close. As her body began vibrating, I heard the Alpha’s call. “Declarations! Assemble!” I looked toward the camp from where he’d called, still dragging in and out of Zyra rhythmically. My gaze fell to her as she began clenching with her climax, dampening my cock with her arousal. She blinked roughly before blearily looking at me staring down at her. Thoughtfully watching her cum on me. “No.” She whispered in horror. Seeing it on my face. But she was too late. I’ve decided. Dropping my weight flat over her as I came buried in her core. Pouring hot seed into her womb and filling her I sunk my teeth into the side of her neck and shoulder. Taking her body on every level. Making her mine. *** “Rot in Hell, Magus!” Her enraged shout echoed through the trees. Making the males in the camp chuckle. Knowing whom she’d be yelling at. I slid out of her and stood, dragging her up. Picking up her robes, I tossed them over her shoulders while she swore every profanity at me. Her fingers crackling as she desperately wanted to spark me. I paused adjusting her robes to give her a warning look. “Don’t do it. I’ll say it and you’ll walk in there thrusting against my leg like a wanton pup ripe for the taking.” She snarled through her teeth, her hand falling. Shaking with rage. Tugging on my breeches, I didn’t bother to tie them as I tucked in my cock and caught her upper arm. Marching her through the trees and toward the clearing. “No!” She screeched. Jerking against my vise grip and trying to get away. “Don’t bother.” I told her. “I’ve marked you. Now I can sense you everywhere you’d hide. You’re mine. No escaping me now.” “Damn you, Magus!” “My Magus I corrected.” Smiling at her frustration. She’ll learn. We entered the camp to a resounding applause. “Finally.” Draven nodded in admiration. “No more hiding now, Zyra…He’s got you.” THE END

Part of my Filthy Fairytales Short Erotic One Shot Series BOOK 1 - STOLEN MERMAID BOOK 2 - WITHIN THE FRAME BOOK 3 - A SINGLE TASTE BOOK 4 - THE CERISE CLOAK BOOK 5 - RED & WRATH (The Sequel to The Cerise Cloak) BOOK 6 - MY KING BOOK 7 – MY LOVER BOOK 8 – SNOW IN THE TOWER BOOK 9 – SNOWFALL SUMMARY Huntsman had sensed me the moment I was out of the tower and the mage, Lukas was no longer hiding my power. Even as I’d escaped, he’d been coming for me. He met me in the bailey and together we left the nightmarish place that had caused me so much torment. But now I face another daunting problem. This creature wants me for his mate. But I’m spoiled now for any male. Especially the one I want most… 01 Haven I tossed and turned. The nightmare feeling like it was pulling me apart. Reliving the searing pain of Lukas inside me, taking me fervently. Stealing from me the only thing I’d had left to offer a mate. Not now. Now it’s gone. Lukas had wanted what should’ve been promised to the man I pledged myself to. Even then he’d spoke of Huntsman. I knew now who Huntsman was. I’d glimpsed him once when I was fifteen and had still been permitted to run beyond the castle walls. But I had defied my stepmother and ran as the wolf. Something she’d considered sacrilegious. So, she’d locked me away forever. Intent on leaving me in that tower. Guarded by her mage, Lukas. The man that had desired me for the last several years. I’d given him what he wanted in exchange for my freedom. He’d kept his promise. But I wasn’t entirely free. *** The moment the mage no longer held power over me in that tower, Huntsman had sensed me. He’d come for me. I’d met him in the bailey as I’d escaped and together, we’d gone deep into the woods. Into his sanctuary. A den beneath two fallen tree trunks. It looked like a small animal hole on the outside but once one crawled beyond the entrance it bloomed into huge tunnels that I could stand in. And deep toward the back was the bed formed of cool dirt and flat stone. I’d stared at it, frightened. He’d pushed me toward it with his muzzle until I’d had no choice but to lurch forward. As I drew near it, he shoved me harder, and I tipped forward onto it. Feeling the cool softness. It cradled my body and alleviated all the parts of me that ached. He hopped smoothly up onto the dirt bed next to me and curled up aside me. His snout propped on my stomach. I waited a long while. Certain that I’d heard his breathing even. Only then, did I lift myself sideways and ease from beneath him. Once away I rolled sideways to climb to my feet but felt the sickening pain of teeth sinking into my shoulder. “Ouch!” I yelped and reached to find what it was. Catching the snout and pushing at it until his jaws snapped loose and dropped me back to the bed. He caught my arm between his teeth. Far more lightly and dragged me backward. I rolled to look at him and met his yellow gaze. His snout was now propped on two large white paws. Staring at me in an unreadable way. But his meaning was clear. I’m not going anywhere. I rolled away from him, and the first tear escaped my eyes. Slipping down my cheek and to the dirt. Mental pain for what I’d lost. What I was forced to give up. And I still didn’t know why. Lukas had made it clear that he was taking me out of spite. It wasn’t love and it wasn’t pure lust. What the guards had done was from a place of lust. But Lukas had waited, been patient until I’d agreed to give myself to him. Because for some reason, that was significant. I knew it wasn’t kindness. I’d heard him forcing himself on other women in the tower. Heard their cries and his moans and knew there wasn’t truly a kind bone in his body. I’d befriended a girl, Mia, in a cell across from me. We’d often talked through the bars. She’d given me some form of comfort. But as the nights descended, he’d come to her cell, and she’d shrink to the far corner. Knowing what was coming. Fearing it. He’d compliment her pretty hair, and freely touch her as if she were his property. His hands groping and pinching while she tried to push him away. Often, she’d begged and pleaded. But it had made no difference to him. Then one day she’d stopped. She’d no longer tried to reason with him or incite mercy, or fight him. Mia had simply given up and laid under him while he humped away atop her. Dragging his cock in and out of her. She was flat, with her head turned and I remembered shouting for him to stop. Telling him he was killing her. He’d only grunted and thrust faster, smashing her frame deep into the cot with his crushing weight. Riding her like a vicious stallion on a tiny submitting mare. Apparently, that had bored him. He’d rather enjoyed wrestling her down. He’d held her wrists and savored her cries while he took her, watching her breasts leap every time he speared into her. Taking her as violently as I’d heard men did on raids with an enemy. Filling her with his staff until his balls tightened and he was ready to pour into her. This must’ve been less fun because when he finished in a long groan, he’d planted his dagger in her knife. I’d cried out and slid down the cell walls pitifully. Helpless to save her and horrified that he couldn’t spare her even the smallest mercy. Nor me. She’d been my only friend. The only solace in the night hours. And soon, when there were no more pretty things for the guards to torture, I’d become the center of their focus. The only one left. But Lukas wouldn’t let them have me. I found I’d woke from my nightmarish memories because they were so painful. I was breathing raggedly. And now there was no wolf next to me. But a warm, large man. He was curled against me with a fuzzed leg draped over me possessively. If I tried to move, I risked his violence again. 02 Huntsman I was devastated by that simple fact. Dreams of this creature had gotten me through all those twisted days in that tower. In a cold so pervasive that I’d often been coated in frost. My tears echoed by the dancing white flakes which sifted from the ceiling. I’d become accustomed to the cold. Hoping for it. Because on the iciest days, the guards were far too cold to toy with me. Those were the only days I was left, unmolested by their rough hands. So, I prayed for the snow. Now it was coming. I could feel it’s arrival in the depths of my soul. But colder than that was the idea that I had yearned for a male that only wanted to cause me more pain. He’d bitten me. All my dreams of his silver and red beauty were dashed. The peace I’d felt when I looked at him, lost. From one captor to the next. But I’d escape him, just as I had that wretched tower. *** “What do you want?” I sensed he wasn’t asleep. “My mate.” “I can’t be your mate.” “But you are.” He purred in a deep rumbling voice. Despite my frustration with him, my body reacted. Immediately dampening at the sound of his powerful voice. “And I’ve already declared you so.” I twisted my head to give him a puzzled look. He was tall and slim framed with wide shoulders and tapering hips. And he was utterly naked. Long legs propped over the blanket as he lay on his side eyeing me. Blonde hair cut short enough to lift near his temple and wave backward. Cut at his collar. It looked thick and I wondered what it would feel like. Then chastised myself for my foolish thoughts. Those eyes watching me were the bluest I’d ever seen. Looking like clear waters sparkling in sunlight. “The mark.” He fingered the spot where he’d bitten me. I winced and hissed through my teeth, at the instant bite of pain. He frowned at my expression. “You don’t know what that means?” I blinked at him. “How long have you been away from your own kind?” “I was never really with them. Father kept it hidden what we were, which meant it couldn’t be discussed, and I knew of no others until I’d seen you in the woods.” That day flashed before my eyes. The sunlight shimmering on the water as he lowered to lap it. His silver and red reflection dancing in the water. And watching him had slowed my racing heart and calmed every fiber of my being. “So, you know nothing of what you are?” He asked. I nodded. “There’s much to learn then.” “I suppose.” “To our kind a ‘mate’ would be akin to the human wife. It is a word that means we are bonded to each other and now belong to one another.” “What?” I gave him a startled look. “I didn’t agree to that!” “A she-wolf needn’t agree to be a male’s mate for him to claim her so. Warding off any other male from her.” “But if she doesn’t want him?” I gave him a pointed look. I don’t even know you. And I no longer know that I want you. And in the back of my mind were Lukas’ words. Implying that Huntsman would no longer want me for his because I was a soiled lady. My maidenhead absent. Because I gave it to Lukas already. “She has no other male to have her. Long as hers is strong enough to enforce his mark.” “Are you?” He scoffed. Rolling onto his back and propping a hand behind his head in a confident pose. “More than.” “It doesn’t mean I’ll have you.” He chuckled. “We’ll see.” “And does she bite him if she does.” He rolled to his side and leaned up on his elbow. “She does.” My brows rose. I suppose I’d expected him to tell me know. It was rare that women had a say in anything in this kingdom. Even royal ones. But a wolf woman does? To an extent. I answered my own question. For with one simple act, he’d denied me any other mate. “Why did you do it?” “Bite you?” “Yes.” “Because I know what you are.” “A wolf?” “Mine. From the moment you were in my woods, I felt you. Knew what you were.” He emphasized the last. “And I’ll not let any other male harm you nor try to lay claim.” “I doubt any other would.” “There’s many in the area that would love to steal would I desire, from beneath me.” Beneath him? That was a rather shocking description. My gaze flicked over him. I suffered a quick, mental image of me beneath him, as that girl in the tower had been under Lukas. As I was, I suppose. For a moment, I wished more than anything that I could take it back. I was beginning to understand that this man had not bitten me in a sign of vicious aggression but as a means of claiming. Because he wants me. 03 Patience “What is your name?” “You claimed a woman you can’t even name?” “I’d like to name her.” “Snow.” He reached to brush a thumb across my cheek. “’Tis fitting for one so fair.” Studying my white hair and dense white lashes. “You’re as rare as some precious stone.” I rolled away from him, gripping a handful of dirt. I feared that he was going to press himself to me and do as the guards in the tower had desired to do. But he did not. *** The next day he brought me a gown of cream muslin. A bit thicker, and warm enough to ward against the weather. And much cleaner than anything I’d warn in the last few days. With it he revealed was a blue cloak. “To keep you warm when the frost comes in.” I thanked him. Shooting him furtive looks. The only one that had given me gifts in a long while, had been Lukas. And even I had known they were strategic. To warm me toward what he wants…Me. I watched Huntsman warily over the next few days. I heard the snarling of wolves that tried to come into the Tower Forest. As did he and he would launch from the dirt bed next to me. Landing on paws. Shifting as quickly as he’d fall. I could never turn into a wolf so fast. And I’d barely hear a paw in the tunnel before I’d hear the attack outside. Hear the vicious combat of snarling wolves before I caught the acrid stink of wolf blood. Knowing that one was injured, I found myself waiting with baited breath. Always fearing that a different wolf would return to the den. I’d see dark fur and shining eyes as it came to kill me. I’d clench fistfuls of dirt smashed smooth and wait. But it was always Huntsman. *** This time I could smell that there were many. Their odor strong and foul. Indicating they moved as a large pack. He launched from the bed as he always did and ran out. Soon was the blood. I waited. And waited. And waited. For what seemed an eternity. I heard a paw rattling a rock and I crept from the dirt bed. Sensing something was wrong. I ran to the wall. I tried to gather the courage to peer around the stone wall but feared so greatly what I’d see, or that I’d be seen, that I didn’t dare. When finally, Huntsman stumbled around the stone wall, I impulsively embraced him. “Happy to see me, are you?” “I didn’t know if…” “Snow.” He caught me and held me back from him to inspect my worried face. “I’ll come back every time. I always do.” His mouth dropped on mine and he kissed me hungrily. Only pulling away to deepen the kiss. My hands fluttered. Unsure what to do. Before I could react further, he was walking me backward. I jumped when my back hit the stone wall, but he swallowed the gasp. Numbing my brain with the slick tingling of his kiss. A kiss which was stealing my breath. I was kissing him back. And I wasn’t entirely sure how long I’d been doing so. My tongue was melding with his in that subtle dance. And when he’d pushed against me, I’d found my back curling from against the wall to offer my hips to him. Beckoning him to do more to me. What was I doing? I was nearly out of control of my own body while my mind was racing through all those thoughts. But I noticed his hands were suddenly everywhere. One massaged my small, nubbed breast. Moving it against my body, lifting and compressing so he could feel the weight and softness of it. His other hand was working up my skirt and already I could feel him hardening against me. His tall frame allowed him to press fully against me and when he was twisted to reach my skirt, I could feel him straining through his clothes and nearly slipping between my thighs already, as he leaned against me. Forcefully rocking in a way that told me his body was demanding he penetrate my heat. Spear me with that fullness. Like Lukas had. But that thought chilled me. My blood ran cold. I violently shoved Huntsman back. He took two steps back and lifted his hands in surrender. Glaring at me in confusion. “You were just warm in my arms, what’s this about?” I knew my sudden change confused him. I knew my body had been welcoming him even as my mind was denying it. But that wasn’t me. It took me only a moment to sort it out before I realized it was my wolf. She was reacting to him. Wanting bred. Wanting to receive this virile male. My jaw gaped at that realization. I skid sideways along the stone to escape his reach. “What’s wrong with you?” He turned his head. “I just-I don’t…” “What?” “I don’t want to breed.” His blue eyes hardened as they speared me. “The hell you don’t.” He gestured down my length. “Your wolf was just telling me otherwise, but a moment ago. She was dumping female pheromone. I could smell it.” It had been what had told him to kiss me when I’d only intended a hug. “I am going to fuck you Snow. I will be between your legs by the next Mating Moon. I’ll not go another yearning for you.” His voice was so commanding, that I’d no doubt he meant it. I shook my head, astounded. “You can’t yearn for someone you don’t know.” “You can yearn for a mate you once glimpsed.” He countered. And though I’d not admit it, I knew that was fact. How much of my thoughts had been consumed by him? He ran a hand through his thick dark blonde hair. Starting to pace. “You need to know, the longer you make me wait, the rougher I’m going to pound you. My beast is starved, and he wants you.” “No.” I shook my head adamantly. Remembering the burning pain when Lukas had been inside me. Not again. “Give in to me.” He urged, reading the fear on my face. “Let me lay you down and take my time all over you. I swear, you won’t suffer.” What will he do, if he finds out I’m tainted? The way Lukas had talked, he might kill me. My eyes flitted from the bed to him and back. Imagining him holding my wrists pinned to that bed while he rode into me. Like Lukas did to Mia, the girl in the cell across from me. 04 Chased Away There was a ruckus above, and I realized that there must be more attackers in the Huntwood. “There back?” “Already?” He was staring over my head. As surprised as I am. “That’d be very unlikely.” He sniffed the air. “They don’t smell like wolves.” His gaze fell to me. “Smell like your castle.” “Oh, no…” I breathed. Stepmother’s knights have come looking for me. I gulped. Huntsman growled and launched past me. Taking the corridor as a wolf. He drove through the entrance to the den. I found myself trailing after him. Rising from the den to find that the ground was coated in a white layer. And the skinny remains of tree branches were slick with furred frost. Just in the short time I was hidden in the den, the whole world turned to Winter. My pace slowed as I looked around stunned. Usually I’d felt the coming of Winter. Sensed the first true snowfall. But this time… He’s distracting me. It seemed I was overly keen on his every movement. I lifted my skirt and tiptoed barefoot through the white sheen until I caught up to Huntsman’s tracks enough to see what he was confronting. He was a huge white and rust colored wolf. His shoulders were hunkered down, and he was snarling and snapping at five of the knights. Warning them to leave Huntwood. But instead, one drew his sword. Eyeing the wolf warily. *** At the first glint of that blade, Huntsman attacked. Launching himself on the man’s throat and ripping it out just above the armor in a spray of blood. Another man shouted in objection and rushed over. Huntsman twisted and caught the man’s face in his jaws, tipping the man sideways and rotating in a spray of loose snow to jerk out the man’s trachea. Pulling his windpipe partially out of his jaw while he gargled for air. I winced at the sight and spun to put my back to the tree. Hoping Huntsman would manage to evade their swords. In moments I heard him huffing. And only silence beyond that. I twisted to peer around the tree, but he was already stopping level with it, next to me. He coughed and spit-up some chunks of skin, and a tiny bit of silver metal before turning his head to look at me. I brought them here. I knew that’s what he was thinking. Those were her knights… “This isn’t my fault, I told him.” He transitioned to a man in a single step. A very naked, very charged male who immediately threw his forearms along the tree on each side of me. Caging me with his warm naked body. Making it more erotic for the sharp bite of cold air around us. Something he seems oblivious to. He delved his face into my white hair at the base of my neck and inhaled deeply of my scent. Pressing his honed body against me in a way that told me, his recent combat had made him lustful. Now I was playing with real danger. *** “Huntsman…” He growled. “Mate with me, She-wolf.” I knew little about wolves but much about predators. Pushing him away and running will only incite him. Trying to back away will aggravate him. So, I stood still and looked away not moving while he writhed against me and took in my scent. Sating his need by aggressively rubbing against my body. Finally when he was close to finishing he drew back and caught himself. “You’re a cold one, Snow. Tell me why.” Because you’ll reject me once you know. I felt the need to tell him. A desperate desire to explain. Instead, I waited until he retreated a step to eye me contemptuously. “Why are you tossing away what you clearly desire?” Because I’m not whole… I didn’t really know if I’d ever be able to want a man after what’d happened to me all those years. In that nightmarish tower. “There will be more.” He gestured to the other side of the tree where the dead guards were. “I’m not going to continue to risk my life protecting a woman who doesn’t want me.” “That’s not it!” I objected. “Then what is?” He snapped. His raw arousal making him more vicious then he meant to be. I chewed my lip and my gaze fell. “Fine. Don’t tell me. But they’re going to return in hoards.” He turned from me and gave two high yips and a howl which sounded unnatural. Too high pitched. *** “What are you doing?” “Summoning a natural wolf.” Natural wolves. “I didn’t think that’d be possible.” I eyed him askance. Even I had learned over the years that my kind and natural wolves spoke very different languages. But soon a small gray wolf scampered from the trees and up to Huntsman’s feet. Standing mid-thigh to him. It gave a low sound. Huntsman crouched before it. Blue eyes intent as his gaze roved its face. He huffed through his teeth before giving a drawn-out groan. The wolf huffed back. Yipping between. Huntsman nodded. Patted the beast on the back and rose. Averting his attention back to me. “It would be, for you.” Summoning natural wolves? “Then why can you?” I queried. Curious beyond belief. “Something in my blood. I’m different than you.” “But we’re both wolves.” “Yes, but my line has more animal in it.” His explanation was astonishing. I frowned at him. Trying a different angle. “Where did you send it?” “To get my father.” I gave him a questioning study. “I’m going to need him when they all come, if we’re going to live.” “Why do you stay here, if it’s so dangerous?” “Because these are my woods.” He straightened. Rolling his shoulders and tossing his neck. “And I protect them.” My brow furrowed. “It’s my duty.” He explained. Though it made no sense to me. 05 The Return We were back in the den the following day. Huntsman had brought us back a small boar that we were both eating. Though eating raw food was not something I’d been accustomed to in the last few years, biting into the fresh meat was like eating the freshest sweet bread. It was succulent and I immediately ate as though starved. Making up for years of having one meal a day. My stomach finally felt as though it expanded and I ate until I was full for the first time in a little under a decade. I realized Huntsman was leaned back to eye me warily. “Are you okay?” He asked. “When was the last time you ate fresh kill?” I gazed at him wide eyed. Taking another bite and shaking my head. “Never?” “It wasn’t proper for a princess to eat such and then I was in the tower.” “Tower?” “The queen locked me in it because my behavior was unbefitting the realm.” “What conduct?” His voice rose. “Running as a wolf.” “For turning into your beast?” He was appalled. “One must. Going long periods without, is like being unable to take a breath.” I stared at the meat in my hand. Realizing that was exactly what it’d felt like. I’d felt endlessly suffocated. Stifled beyond belief. “I’m sorry you were locked away, Snow.” He said so quietly I barely heard him. My head shot up. “I can imagine nothing worse to happen to a wolf.” “There’s worse.” I blurted. “What?” “I-I…Just…People can be so cruel.” “They were mean to you there.” “Just the guards.” “What’d they do?” He caught my arm as he asked the urgent question. Seeing the intensity on his face, I knew I couldn’t tell the truth. His wrath was visible, just under the surface of his taut features. He’ll be enraged. *** I was saved from the terse moment when he abruptly released me and looked upward at the ground above us. He was frozen with narrowed blue eyes. His tousled blonde hair jutting upward from his hairline. He drove a hand through its thickness. Something he does when stressed. His hand fell and the meat dropped from his other one. He launched to his feet and as he twisted, he hit all fours as the wolf and was off. They’re here. I felt it in my gut. I rushed to follow him and as I neared the den entrance, I heard the clang of metal and knew the familiar sounds of mounted knights adjusting rein. They’ve come for me. I immediately remembered what Huntsman had told me yesterday. I’m not going to continue risking my life for a woman that doesn’t want me? But he just headed out, like he is. I was torn between hoping he would and fearing he’d get hurt trying. I could feel the tension in the air that told me there was many of them. When I quietly stepped out of the den enough to poke my head above, I immediately caught the stink of blood and heard the whistle of swords moving through the air. I caught sight of Huntsman dangling from one man’s arm. He jerked his weight twice and pulled the man down until he could jerk backward on his feet. Nearly ripping the man’s arm off. The fallen knight was shouting in pain. Another drove his horse forward, and Huntsman had to spin to dodge the horse’s hooves. Catching the top of one front leg and tearing it to the ground. A knight behind him was bearing down a glinting sword. I shouted and outstretched my hand to stop him. Finding I’d turned into my wolf, without even thinking about it. Already lurching forward. At the last moment the man brought the hilt of his sword down on Huntsman’s back. “That’ll hold him a moment!” The knight called. “Get over here with the ropes!” Huntsman yelped and dropped his back end as though severely injured. I yipped in warning. “Where’d that one come from?” Another shouted. “Kill it!” I lunged on him before he could bring down the hilt again. I didn’t have time to question why he’d spared my mate, before another man was dropping a rope around Huntsman’s neck. They’re trying to trap him! She wants him. I thought of my stepmother and knew how much she’d love to have the guardian of these wolves. She must know of him. It made me unreasonably angry. She’ll not have him! I thought of how pained he was at the mere idea of me being trapped in that tower. If she locks him away, he’d go insane. *** He heeled his horse backward as he hooked the rope around his saddle horn. Dragging Huntsman forward while he viciously shook his head. Unable to free himself. I turned snarling and attacked another man on his feet. Before lunging over to bite the rope being pulled by the horseman. Trying to add my weight to help Huntsman leverage. “It’s trying to help the big one!” Another knight cried. “Take her down!” The Commander roared. But no one moved toward me. Unsure what to do. Instead, we were both being dragged. My lips were getting bloodied from the rope dragging through them. “Get the big one before we lose him!” The Commander shouted in frustration, seeing that between us, the horseman was fighting for control. Another knight dropped a rope over Huntsman’s head to hook another rope. Yanking it in the opposing direction to keep him from being unable to pull loose. They’re going to tear him apart if they keep pulling! Yet another, leapt from his horse to run over and catch Huntsman’s back ankle. Cinching a rope around it and running back to tug his leg out from under him. He was snarling and tossing his head viciously enough to force the horses forward a step. Pulling the knight fighting his leg to the ground before another joined him. “Damn! He’s bloody strong.” 06 Fury “Get him down!” The Commander ordered. I watched in horror, feeling helpless. I charged toward the legs of the first knight and ripped his horse’s legs. It tossed its head and yanked away but didn’t go down. I launched onto its haunches, to sink teeth into the horse’s rump. Making it leap forward. Giving Huntsman enough slack to maneuver toward the other knight with his neck roped. Giving him the amount of slack, he needed to duck his head, and flex his shoulders. Slipping from the ropes. Leaving only the one hooking his leg. The knights tipping forward and back, as they fought his tremendous strength. He spun and charged toward them. Sending them teetering back until they tumbled. He was on them in a heartbeat, but more knights had heard them and were stampeding through the trees. There’s too many of them. We’re going to lose. *** My panicked mind immediately realized stepmother would stick me right back into that tower and leave me to whatever Lukas’ darkest desires were. No! I charged in with renewed strength. Huffing wildly in my crazed fury. When I was more certain then ever that we stood no chance I heard branches cracking in the distance. L turned to look, bracing myself for further fighting. But what launched from the bushes was the last thing I expected. By far the biggest wolf I’d ever set my eyes on, leapt from them and landed in the center of the chaos. His snarl shook the woods. He was dark colored, his fur tinged an odd red. Looking more like a bear than a wolf. His huge snout was unlike anything I’d ever seen. He opened his mouth nearly back to his pinned ears to bare razor sharp teeth. The knights began shuffling away. “Fury…” One of them murmured. *** “I never thought the tales were true…” Fury lunged on the first man and bit through his helmet, crushing his skull. Then he launched to the next one and clamped down on solid metal armor. Smashing the body beneath down his shoulder and the top of his chest. Gasping for air the man fell away, crawling backward. The rest scattered. Horrified by the sheer violence of this new beast. He ripped through them as though their numbers were mere parchment. They’re kindling and he is the flame. Eating through them. I’d never seen anything like it. Soon what was left of them had fled. Rushing back to the realm. Fury straightened into the intimidating form of a man standing at a looming height. He roared through the woods. “Never come back!” His voice echoed eerily. Sending birds soaring into the sky and their abandoned branches rattling together. The woods silenced as abruptly as they’d exploded with the sounds. The way those knights fled, I was certain that they would indeed, never come back. Not here. Not after that. *** Fury turned to us. A man of red hair pouring down his back, waving along his head. Vibrant eyes set on me and I felt the power rolling off him in a way that made it feel hard to breathe. He’s nothing like me. That was clear, the moment I felt his energy. He’s fierce, raw, animal. “Hello, Father.” Huntsman strode over, as naked as Fury to shake his hand. Fury jerked him close and patted his shoulder in an affectionate way, seeming unbothered by their nudity. Animal. “I’ve missed you, Boy.” “Missed you as well, Father.” “Have you seen your brother, lately?” Fury relaxed and grinned at him in a fond way that changed his whole demeanor. “Which?” Fury blinked at him blandly. “Well, I recently talked to Wrath at the border of our woods.” “Vicious.” “Ah.” Huntsman nodded. “He’s still not speaking to you?” “Your older brother has always been rather difficult.” Huntsman bobbed his head in agreement. “As stubborn as you.” Fury tipped his head back and laughed robustly. I got the distinct sense that this was a rare sight. Something I’d only glimpse while he was with his son. 07 His Prize “Come.” Fury wrapped his arm around his boy’s shoulders and aimed him toward me. “Introduce me to this little beast.” Little beast? Huntsman paused to toss him a warning growl. Fury reared back, startled. Before crooning, “Oh, good…She’s your mate.” Huntsman’s lip flinched once more to show his malcontent but he didn’t deny it. “Why have you not introduced us.” “I just collected her, recently.” “Have you bred her yet?” Huntsman glared at him. “Ah. None of my business.” He tipped his head grudgingly. “Well, the sooner the better. I want descendants.” “You have them.” “Not as pure as you. Very few.” “Why?” I cut in. Unable to resist. “Because,” Fury grew more solemn. “My wolves bred with the natural ones and over the years, diluted the line.” My wolves? The line? “You can’t blame them.” Huntsman reminded. “They were so few.” “True. But it weakened us.” “Who are you?” I peered at Fury. “Why, Dear.” He grinned faintly. “I’m the beginning.” *** I had to uncomfortably ask them both to put on clothes. Huntsman persuaded his father to do so. They were both powerfully built, strong but I was embarrassed by how my eyes kept wandering to examine the long spine’s resting on their weighted sacks. Getting my first real look at them. I didn’t ask because they were improper. I was asking because clearly I wasn’t behaving as properly as I should. Especially not with Huntsman. I’d already noted that the nest of hair, surrounding that bit of flesh was as gold tinted as his hair. And his thighs were as powerfully muscled as the rest of him. Making me want to sink my fingers into them and see if they felt as hard as they looked. *** Once they were covered, I could better focus on the conversation. It took a long time to explain everything to me. I’d heard whispers of The Legend of Fury. But I’d never put any stock in it. He joined us for the meal we resumed. Peace in the Huntwood again. And already, I could feel that it would remain that way a long time. Those men were petrified. “Think they’ll be back?” Fury queried. “No, it will be hard for the queen to find men to go when the new rumors begin. It’ll be years…” I agreed with him. “You know better than me.” He grinned at his son and sat to eat. They chatted amiably until the meal was done. Huntsman was casting me furtive glances which finally led to a long study where his eyes roved me as intensely as if he were physically touching me. He wants me. I could literally feel his hunger. “Well,” His father brushed off his hands and rose. A long tunic dangling to mid-thigh and dark breeches cloaking him as he moved. “It’s high time I go.” “No, please stay.” I held my hand out toward him. Huntsman walked to stand before me. Pushing my arm down as he gazed at me. Shaking his head slightly. Effectively cutting off my only lifeline. I could feel his desire radiating through the air. “Please.” I whined. Fury chuckled darkly. Looking from one to the other. “I go.” “I’ll walk you to the entrance.” Huntsman turned and jogged to catch up. Leaving me behind. I was scanning the cave looking for another exit. I found myself standing in the doorway. Looking at the corner of the corridor for another escape. *** Wondering if I could possibly run the distance to the entrance and make it past them. Not both of them. I was certain of that. And just as certain, that his father would help him run me down. From where I stood, I could hear their conversation. “Breed her, Boy. Before someone else does. Get her with pup if you can. I’d love an heir. Your brothers have struggled.” “Most are unmated.” “True. Wrath being the rare exception. But Cherise is yet to give him young.” “She will.” “I’m certain of it.” Fury nodded slowly. “When she’s ready.” Fury turned his back and walked out of the den. *** I stepped into the corridor. Certain this was my only chance to get past Huntsman. I was in a panic. My heart thudding in my chest. I could feel Huntsman’s intent. Had recognized that long look he gave me as dark promise. He was high strung from recent combat. Aroused beyond what he’d been before. And I’m still refusing him. I knew he was going to take it badly. Or worse, not at all. “Don’t do it, Snow.” Huntsman shook his head methodically. “You’ll never make it. And you’re only going to charge me up.” He warned. “Which is only going to make it rougher on you.” I was panting for air. My body reacted even before I’d fully formed the plan. I leapt into a sprint and aimed for the spot of waning light peering into the den. He dropped to his center in a crouch and skid into my path. I veered the other way and he leapt into my trajectory again. I skid around him, rolling along his back as I passed him. Feeling the rise of triumph as I realized I’d get away. But the back of my dress caught on something. I glanced over my shoulder and realized it was his fist. He’d brought me to a dead stop. My feet skidding over rock and dirt but making no progress. I jerked forward. Powerful enough to rend my dress around his grip, but not to pull loose. He used my momentum to roll me back toward him. Then he hunkered and tossed me over his shoulder. I felt his muscle and power beneath my stomach as he balanced me on his shoulder. Giving my rump a swat and then a circular massage. Fondling the shape of my ass. “Come on my little prize. Come reward me for chasing off those that’d take you from me.” “Let me go.” I kicked and flailed. “Never.” 08 His to Take He walked into the chamber and straight to the dirt bed. Lowering to gently toss me flat on it. He looked at me while he pulled the shirt over his head and tossed it aside. Next he unlaced the pants I’d bid him put on. Similar to those he’d given to Fury, a plain tunic and breeches. Stepping from them, he crawled up the dirt toward me. I scurried backward until I was slid up the stone wall. My knees blocking my chest from him. “She-wolf, I’ve claimed you. And I will have you.” *** “You can’t just bite a woman and call her yours.” He caught the hem of my dress between his hands and ripped it up to my waist. Tossing it wide to expose my bared legs and revealing that I wore nothing beneath. I no longer have undergarments. I looked at him pleadingly. My body trembling. “I did.” He said in a hard voice. “But that’s not how people work!” I cried. Looking desperately for a way past him. There is none. “We’re not people, Lover. We’re wolves…” He reminded. “I…” My words stopped as he leaned up on his knees to palm mine. Shoving them apart and falling against me. His hands landing just above my hips as he skid into me. Already planted against my opening. I gasped and tried to lift but came across his hard length. Already iron hard. I swallowed and dropped my buttocks back to the flat dirt. Trying to keep low enough he’d not be able to enter. “Huntsman!” “Little Mate, be reasonable.” He coaxed in a deep rumble. Adjusting to sit on his heels and scooping my hips to lift. “Don’t!” I pleaded. Shoving weakly against his shoulders. He’s too strong. I had impressive strength because of what I was. But his far dwarfed mine. “I’ve claimed you, bitten you as mine, defended my right to keep you from those that’d take you. Not only that, but you joined me.” “What?” “You came to my defenses. Assisting me in defending that right. Asserting that they couldn’t take you.” “Because I didn’t want to go back to that tower!” “Then you could’ve just left. You didn’t. You came to my aid. You defended my right to claim you.” I shook my head in denial. That’s not what I was doing. He propped me down on his knees, pinching me against the wall. He caught the shoulders of the dress he’d given me and shredded it down the front. Baring me and tossing the fabric wide to expose my body. I was immediately overwhelmed by the heat of his skin. “Stop! Please!” I pleaded. Knowing what he was doing. He lifted me. “Too late.” *** He brought me down on that jutting length. Piercing into my center and lodging firmly up through the center of me. As unrelenting as a spear. “No!” I whined. Dropping my head back in frustration. I lifted my fists to hammer him. He knows now. I thought despondently. Now I’ll never be anything more than a toy. I knew how the world worked. I was unfit to be anything more than a man’s mistress now. Princess or not, I was a ruined woman. I could be wed to the highest bidder with no intention of trying to get a hearty alliance. Tossed to anyone who’d take me. *** He caught my flinging fists and pushed them behind my back to grip in one of his. Forcing my back to arch forward against him. Offering him my body as he flexed his thighs and ass to press in. Setting his length deep before pulling out. Retracting his length through me and creating a fierce friction. I yelped. “Calm down.” He urged. “Relax.” I was stiff as a board. Bouncing on his member and looking aside. His free hand reached up to pinch my nipple. Holding it between his finger and thumb. I gasped and looked at him. Feeling myself tighten around him at the sudden sensation. “That a girl.” He growled. “You keep your eyes on the man inside you.” I turned my head to spite him, and he tugged his little hostage. Making me hiss through my teeth. Tilting my hips in a way that made him groan deep in his throat. He used the fist in my back to hold me to him as he slid me up the stone wall until my legs had no choice but to fold over his hips. Giving him easier access to pulse into me. Steering in and up then pulling out. He put his nose to mine. Holding me there. His hand skid down my body. “What’d they do to you?” It reached just where my crease began. I could feel his mobile fingers working at my inner folds, rubbing along them as he stroked in and out of me and a smooth pace. He massaged me as he thrust in and out. Creating more sensation and making my body tingle. Then he destroyed me. *** He slowly guided those fingers up until they hooked just under an upper fold, where he found a tiny bud. He began putting pressure on it. The intensity of my body tightening, and the dizzying sensation was so intense that I felt the need to roll into a ball to protect that tiny delicate place to stop the building wave of pressure that seemed so unbearably delicious. But his body had mine pinned so the most I could do was drop my forehead to the top of his shoulder. That tiny motion made him put more power into it. Pushing and flicking until I was making tiny shrieks and driving my hips reflexively toward that tiny touch. All the while, he was caressing me inwardly. Touching my womb in a way that gave a tiny twinge of pain before relenting in the most intimate caress along my inner walls. Opening them around his length and making them clutch at the knob topping his staff. “Yes.” He rumbled. “Surrender to me. Give it to me, Sweetness. For I’m taking it from you, either way.” 09 Stolen Pleasure I didn’t know what he meant at first. I pleaded for him to stop. Thinking he meant, the taking of my body, I tried jerking at my wrists in an effort to free them. Feeling utterly helpless against the sweet swirls of pleasure that defied all the desires of my mind. He had me overpowered and pinned where I was. While he drove into my center. Tapping my womb rhythmically with his unrelenting cock. Taking over my body in a way that made me hungry for more. I dropped my weight down on his hand and his length. He roared and threw back his head. In the same moment I exploded inwardly. A tight wave cinching at that bud, then blooming to my entrance and rolling up through my channel. Making me grip him ferociously, milking his cock of the last vestiges of fluid before rolling through my belly and making my nipples bud against the hard flat plane of his chest. My head falling backward as I moaned desperately. Rolling my hips rhythmically in circles as I rode that wild wave of ecstasy. “Huntsman!” I cried in desperation. *** “No, Sugar Snow, that is ‘Mate’ to you. For now, we are well and truly bred.” No. I didn’t. I hadn’t… “But I-that-” “That was the consummation of the claiming.” He filled in. “But…” “What?” He lowered me to the dirt bed and pulled me down level with him. Rolling next to me and draping an arm over my belly and a leg over mine to keep me there. Preventing an escape. “I can’t be your mate.” “Why?” “Because I’m not-I’ve already…” “Had a man?” He queried. A blonde brow lifted in question. My mouth tightened. Too ashamed to admit it. “I did notice that.” He sighed. I looked at him in confusion. This was not the rage and contempt I expected. “Lukas, I presume?” He asked a bit reluctantly. “Yes.” “The guards too?” “No.” I felt tears jump to my eyes. “Only him. It was the only way he’d let me go.” “Ah.” “What are you thinking?” “Lukas and I are old enemies. Mages and wolves don’t get along, you see?” “Then why’d he want to…want…why…” “Why’d he want to fuck you?” He asked. I winced. “To goad me. He must’ve known you were my mate and thought that ruining you would dissuade me. Condemn me to my solitary life and destroy me.” I gave him a quizzical look. “I’m not the least bit bothered by that.” He said. “Other than by the fact that he forced you, in his own evil way.” “Why?” “Because what he didn’t account for was the fact that I’ve lived a long time already. A lonely lifetime and I appreciate the value of a mate, far more than the fact that she come to me untouched. I take her how she is.” For some reason those severe words in his flat voice, broke me. I sobbed and tucked my face into his chest. Sobbing wildly. He met me, turning to collect me and tucking my face against him. “No, need for those tears. Not for my behalf. I’m content with the creature that has captured my wolf.” I felt my shoulders heaving as I fought to draw a breath between tears. “It can’t be that simple!” “It is entirely that simple. I want you. I claimed you. We’ve had a taste of each other and I’ll certainly grow hungry for you again. Probably in mere moments.” I pulled back to give him an astonished look. “Did it hurt you?” He queried. “No.” I said slowly. Realizing it had been entirely different then with Lukas. There had been intense pleasure. “Then will you try with me again, without me making you?” I chewed my lip. “I don’t understand any of this!” “You will.” He said confidently. *** In mere moments he was fast asleep. I couldn’t fathom sleeping right now. My mind was racing. I can’t do this. I can’t! I slid from beneath his leg and arm. Making him grunt in objection as he tucked into the spot where I’d been. I spotted his discarded tunic in the corner and thought to grab it, but he shifted again. I don’t have time. He won’t be asleep long. I forewent the clothing and ran frantically to the entrance to the den. Launching through the opening. Crawling slightly before freeing myself from the entrance. My adrenaline forcing me into the form of my she-wolf, as I landed on the grass. I lurched into a run and was off. I wasn’t thinking. I’m a fool. I have no plan. It was late at night. The Huntwood cast in complete blackness. Moonlight gave everything a white sheen. Illuminating my path. Though I no longer needed it. My yellow-green eyes could find the merest glint of light and conform it into perfect night vision. What am I doing? Where am I going to go? My only thought had been to get away. To not be trapped again. To not have the overwhelming sensations. To not let him make me so weak I sob. I didn’t want to ever be with another man. First, I’d suffered, endured the pain. The second time I’d shattered and broken into a teary mess. And knew I would hunger for that again. It was all too confusing. I needed to process. I have to go. I have to get some space to think. The command of my soul was undeniable. I reacted without thought. Driven by self-preservation. 10 Wolves in Moonlight I knew my silver fur, trimmed in white, would glow like a beacon if he came after me, so I needed to get as much space between me and the den as I could. I fled. Feeling the exhilaration of my paws in the dirt. My claws catching bits of twigs and crunching them. I ran faster. And faster. Ran like I had when I was young. And free. My breaths were in rhythm with my step. My heartbeat matching the thudding of my feet. I felt in such harmony. Like nothing I’ve felt in almost a decade. I was free. *** I savored the run until I felt myself finally tiring. Slowing before stopping to catch my breath. Only then did I heart the panting breaths of another wolf in the woods. I caught his scent a heartbeat before I looked over my shoulder. Seeing him descending on me far too fast for me to escape him. And I’m already exhausted. I’d already burned all my energy. And as fast as he’d found me, I knew immediately that I’d never lost him. I never escaped him. He had been on my heels from the time I left the den. Following me, letting me run until I was too tired to go any further. He leapt over my shoulders before I could lunge forward. His teeth catching the loose fur and skin at the back of my neck. Making me feel like my legs could no longer move. Semi-paralyzing me as he balanced over my shoulders. He entered me abruptly and was moving his powerful body in and out of me in a wild rhythm. I tried to jerk away but he immediately growled. Tugging warningly at the skin he gripped, in a way that commanded I didn’t try to move. I felt my body shuddering beneath him. My legs growing unsteady. And again, I felt the fierce response of skin and blood, surging through me in a way that had me howling to the moonlit sky. As pleasure swirled through me. A sense of meaning and completion as my body’s needs were meant by my feral mate. I’m not going anywhere. It was a point he was very clear on. *** When he let me go, he flattened onto all fours and leaned next to me to catch the back of my neck. Steering me around until I faced back towards the den. He nipped at my back leg to get me moving that way. I snorted at him. Narrowing my yellow eyes at him. He huffed in a way that told me he was vaguely amused. He let me run. It was a game of sorts for him to run me down. The only other option was that he’d let me go to allow me to blow off steam. When I paused to glance back, he nipped the back of my leg again. Making me snarl in warning. He huffed. Back to the den. He was telling me. Back where I’m going to keep you. *** We were about halfway back when he loped past me. Stopping and turning to stare. Waiting for me. I ran up next to him but instead of waiting he burst into a full sprint. I instinctively responded. Chasing after him at a breakneck speed. He’s running with me. He was a step ahead. Looking back at me in a way that beckoned me faster. We wound through tree trunks together. Side by side. Humor rippled up my chest and emitted from me in a low groan. He echoed the sound. Laughing with me as we enjoy our race. My breaths surged and my feet carried me as fast as I could go. When the den came into view, he nipped my backside to order me into it. Seeing I had no choice, I dropped through and slowed in the corridor. Turning on him. He’d already turned human and was striding toward me. Catching me by the scruff to drag me toward the chamber. “Come, Mate. Back to bed.” I jogged next to him. “It won’t be as bad as you fear. But you will explain to me everything that happened in that tower. For I fear I’ve been unsuited to fight the demons of your life thus far. It’s time you ready me for that battle.” I sighed inwardly. He’s right. I looked up at his handsome physique. His tanned, naked body glistening in the moonlight, in a way that made me yearn to touch the flat planes of his erotic body. His straight blonde hair, rising from his scalp. Blue eyes laughing as he gave me a fond look. Patting my backside as we strode back into his chamber. “No more escaping, Mate.” He warned. “Or I’ll not always be so kind.” I was certain of that. I was his mate now. And he intended to keep me. So I was either going to have to make peace with him or escape him in truth. Now that I’d had time to think, I realized I didn’t want to. I just feared the truth. Feared how he’d look at me when he knew it all. But he’d made clear the truth. He wants to know it all. And the only one he’ll be condemning, will be them…

MY LOVER (Continued) 03 Taken Home Kellen was there at noon and the Priest did the rites of marriage before the King and he took his new bride home. He was unsurprised when on the way home she stated. “We may be wed now. But I’ll not be yours.” “No?” He reigned the horse pulling the tiny cart with her things. “Then whose shall you be?” “I belong to no one but myself.” “And how true to her are you?” She frowned. “What’s your meaning?” He shrugged and they rode on. Once to the small shack she became outraged. “You can’t mean for me to live in that?” “Would you prefer out here in the meadow? It is quite lovely on warm summer nights. But in the Fall it gets rather cold.” The breeze was brisk enough out here, that midway he’d had to wrap a fur over her shoulders. And she’d undone her hair to help her ears against the frosty bite. She looked around. The giant leaves on the looming trees were already brown and gold and dusted the ground around the shack. As though it’d been constructed amidst the pile of spring debris. She glanced from him back to those trees and pensively began walking through the high weeds to the shack. “It needs some tending. She hadn’t been prepared to bring a woman back here.” He offered in apology. “That’s clear.” “You’re welcome though.” “For what?” She demanded. For not spanking you soundly on the way here. Kellen thought in aggravation. Vaguely surprised that she had ridden right next to him and not recognized him despite that the only differences were plainer clothes and a clean shaven face. She pays attention to perilously little. I’m going to change that. *** That first evening. Kellen went to work putting the shack to rights as much as he could. It’s not much. Perfect for my purpose. The princess was duly devastated. Sitting in a chair and peering around her as though afraid to touch anything. Or afraid something might touch her… He hadn’t missed the fearful looks she was casting toward him. And she did look luscious. He vividly recalled those ripe breasts bulging with each stroke as he entered her. Each tiny gasp she’d made and her eyes growing hooded as she came close to climax. And I will have her again. His palms already itched to rove over her body. To caress those smooth legs again and to feel her clutching around his cock. She’ll be mine soon enough. Patience King. He told himself. “What do I call you?” She queried. He recalled when she had asked him if he’d request that of her and he’d told her he’d rather know what she wanted him to call her. She’d never answered. “Ryder.” My middle name. “Okay.” She swallowed. “Ryder…” She adjusted her position. Smoothing her skirts and hitching her chin. “Just so you know, I’m no biddable wife. I am still a princess.” “Not in this house.” He popped her bubble with lethal precision. Relishing telling her more. “Here you are my wife and you’re going to have to pull your weight to ensure our survival.” “Survival?” Her voice rose. “Yes.” He gave her a sideways look as he cleaned wooden bowls off the table and began lighting candles around the Main Room. To stave off the falling darkness. “While I am away at the neighboring kingdom playing for the king. I’ll need you to put things to rights here.” “To rights?” She looked around in panic. He couldn’t help the merciless glee climbing through him. Time to bring her down a notch. “Yes. The floors need scrubbed. The cupboards cleaned. The dishes washed…The things which one can clearly see need doing.” At least the place will be tidy for the return of the Smiths. Whom he’d purchased the loan of the shack from. “What?” She shrieked. “I know nothing about cleaning!” “Well, tomorrow you’ll have plenty of time to hone the craft.” Or be begging to wed the king of the Paladines by the time I return home. *** She stood. Bright red and fuming. Flushed right up to the roots of her black hair. Which swung around her hips so seductively. “Fine! But I’ll not be in your bed tonight.” “You most certainly will be. As is my right.” “I’m not consummating this.” She stomped. “Why? Are you hoping to get out of marriage to me? Because I assure you, you won’t be.” “You can bloody rot in Hell!” She huffed. He eyed her. Dragging a valise from under the table and rifling through it. “Put on this. It’s more suitable to our household and won’t draw as much undue attention.” “What is wrong with what I’m wearing?” “You’re living as a peasant now, Sweetheart. Which will involve dressing as one or ruining your finery doing so. And attracting thieves in the meantime. Which will lead to you have nothing nice to wear on visits to your father.” “I’ll still get to see him?” She leaned forward. “Of course. On occasion you’ll visit he and your brother.” “Tommy…” She said. Slumping to her seat as if in shock. Kellen tossed the dress in her lap and headed toward the back room. “Save it for tomorrow. You may sleep in your nightdress tonight. If it makes you feel better.” His voice had grown somewhat cold. He didn’t look back as he headed for the bedroom. Where, despite his ruse, he’d had fine sheets and bedding put on it to add her some place of comfort. Even though her discomfort is the point. He was laying naked in the bed. Propped up on the pillows when she tentatively walked in. Barefoot with her nightdress swaying around her feet. She peered at him nervously as she eased toward the bed with the footsteps of a woman headed to the gallows. Scared half to death I’ll ravish her. She slipped beneath the blankets and rolled her back toward him. He let her. Turning onto his side to admire her shape beneath the coverlet. Her fine curves and the satiny black sheen of her hair in the moonlight seeping in through the crack in the shutters. He had managed to doze off when he felt movement in the bed next to him. Waking enough to find her rolling over and huddling against his side. Her head slipping from her pillow to his shoulder without her even knowing. The rose scent of her hair filled his nose, and the warm heat of his body was highly inviting. He found himself rising to the occasion. He absentmindedly stroked her hair and she purred in pleasure. Even half asleep. Making him want her all the more. She slid her hand over his abdomen and rolled her face into his shoulder. Beginning to rub her body on him. It was then that he realized she was less asleep then she pretended. He saw the signs of a woman’s need but gathered his composure and rolled away from her. Withdrawing from her pleasurable warmth. Against every fiber of his being. He felt her go strikingly still in shock. Then the bed bounced as she flounced onto her other side. Clearly furious. He smiled in the darkness. In good time. He could wait. And so can she… 04 The Shack Kellen woke Kyra just before daylight. “Princess!” He shouted so loud she flopped out of bed, tossing the blanket over her head and getting tangled in it. “What? What’s going on!” She shouted in terror. “It’s time to wake. For one to get all the work here done, we must begin before the sun. Tonight, we’ll tend the farm together. But no need for you to do that alone. Just work on righting the house today.” She tossed the blanket off her and blinked at him in confusion. “You know, scrub the floors. Clean the cupboards. Feed the goats and cow. The feed is in the barn. I’ll see you tonight when I’m done playing for the king.” “The King of the Paladines?” Her face brightened slightly. Missing me already? Ask to go to him and I’ll drop this ruse now. “Indeed. Have you met?” Her gaze fell and then she hardened. “Not well enough to note.” Not well enough to note? He found his jaw ticking as he silently fumed. That’s how it is to be then? *** She collected the dress he’d handed her the night before and pulled it on. Ready to start a day of peasantry then concede. Prideful. Prideful. He harrumphed. Already feeling some pangs of guilt for what he knew he was leaving her to. She knows nothing. But he’d keep knights in the area. Close enough to keep her safe. Just not to help her. *** Kyra had never had such a hard day. By nightfall she was still scrubbing the dark spots along the Main Room floor. She’d cleaned the cupboard. Chased off too many vermin to count. Fed and watered the goats and the cow which seemed far too large and far too dangerous to get near. After she’d spent an hour examining the stores in the small granary trying to determine what food went to which animal. Which had seemed like it would be far easier than it was. By the time she was done pouring some corn into a trough for the cow, she felt something sharp stinging her leg. Looking down she saw a bird aggressively flapping against her ankle. She leapt aside and had to kick it away as it ran after her. Cawing and shuffling. She squawked and had to swing the bucket at it to get it to cease. As corn fell from the bucket and dropped along the ground it came to a stop and began pecking at the bits. Making quite the fuss over the bits of food. Which caused several others that looked similar, to come rushing over. Responding to his ruckus and quickly gobbling up the food. Realizing that they were merely hungry, she retrieved more corn and scattered them along the ground for the birds which flapped excitedly and clucked. Leaving her alone once they were fed. She backed from them, watching the larger one with the curved tail which had bothered her to begin with. Stepping inside she slammed the door. Deciding to keep a solid door between her and the devil animal which she’d found to be more hostile than the far larger cow. Her hair felt caked in sweat. Her clothes stuck to her, and she found a foul odor was emanating from her neck and arms. She was exhausted and her muscles so weak that they tremored every time she pushed the horse hair brush forward along the floor. Her stomach burbled grumpily. She’d gone searching for food mid-morning but found there was nothing in the pantry. Nothing in any cupboard which she could eat. A hunk of moldy bread on a counter had been all she could find. And despite all of her grand upbringing, she was beginning to consider eating that. She stood and wandered to the cupboards to look again. When he’d gone this morning, she hadn’t realized there’d be nothing to eat. She had endured several hours of thirsting before she’d figured out how to work a crank well behind the shack and greedily drank handfuls of fresh water. As she roamed the Main Room, she spotted a biscuit on a saucer far back in a corner behind the bread. She quickly grabbed it and found it was hard as a rock, but she clutched it like the finest sweet pastry. Nearly in tears because she was so grateful to find it, she returned to where she’d been scrubbing and slumped to her knees in her dirty dress. With her dirty hair. Feeling like her whole body hurt and like nothing in her life would ever be the same. She had nothing now. And this was the way all her days would be until she quietly passed away. She mourned her life as a princess, and even more, worried about her father’s health. And if Tommy was missing her. And how long it might be, before she could see them again. Tears streamed her cheeks as she broke off a bit of the biscuit and put it in her mouth. It seemed to dissolve as it hit the moisture there. Nearly before she could taste it. Making it feel like she was almost eating nothing at all. She cried a bit harder and realized how dirty her fingers were from the work she’d done. Just then, she heard a bit of scratching and looked over. Catching beady black eyes peering at her from a hole in the wall. She saw a tiny twitching nose and flicking whiskers. At first, she fell backward and started to scramble away but the creature immediately vanished. Obviously more scared of her than she was of it. Kyra chewed her cheek eyeing it. It peered back out and when she didn’t move it shot out to steal a crumb that’d fallen from her biscuit when she scooted backward. It rushed excitedly back to the tiny hole, and she could hear it in there crunching on it. She found herself giggling as she wondered if it was as sad as she’d been about its hardness. At least this animal seemed to have no desire to kill her. As the hideous bird had. It peeked back out and looked from her to the biscuit in her hand. Clearly as hungry as she was. Feeling a deep moment of sympathy for the tiny animal she pulled off a tiny corner and set it down before her. The creature skittered out and grabbed it and ran back again. She watched it quietly. Wondering if this was the closest to contact she’d be having with anyone for a long while. At least other than her new husband. Who had soundly rejected her last night. She didn’t know if it was because he’d thought her fully asleep and was being kind or because she’d made it so clear she’d not have him or because he simply didn’t want her any more than she’d wanted him. But she had. She’d dreamt of the Paladine King last night. And woke up yearning for the feel of him again. Knowing that the closest thing was her husband she’d realized it would be entirely appropriate for her to join with him. But he’d rolled over instead. Not how she’d foreseen the first night of marriage. Though she hadn’t thought she’d find herself willing to lie with him at all, either. Nothing was as it should be. She was a princess. 05 Returning It was just after dark when Kellen came back. He opened the door and found her dress sullied and she was unmoving on the floor. “Kyra!” He knelt next to her and touched her shoulder. She sat up. Rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand. “Are you well?” “I must’ve fallen asleep.” She murmured. “I was so hungry.” He felt an instant pang of guilt. Though he knew it’d all been part of his initial plan, it seemed horribly cruel to do to her now. Knowing there was none in the house. “I brought food.” He lifted a bundle in his hand. “From the castle.” “Oh.” She covered her mouth. Beaming happily and with tears jumping in her eyes. She looked over at the hole in the wall. “What?” He looked from the hole to her. “There was a mouse.” “Vermin?” He blinked at her. “It wasn’t bad.” She reached out and absentmindedly touched his knee. “It was harmless. It was only hungry.” “Hungry?” He blinked. How delirious was she. “Like I was. I felt for it.” “So, you befriended a mouse?” He half laughed. She nodded. In a strange way, he was proud of her. *** He offered her a hand. She placed her small one in it, and he helped her to her feet. “Come. Let’s have dinner together.” He lit a candle on the little iron candle holder on the table and unwrapped the bundle. Retrieving small wooden plates and cups from the cupboard, he found they were dusted and well-scrubbed. Everything is surprisingly clean. He was rather impressed that it seemed she hadn’t missed a single corner of the shack. And befriended a mouse. “You did an impressive job today.” “It was hard.” She admitted. Sighing as she took a seat. He had moved to pull out the chair for her and had to catch himself and allow her to tend it herself. Though it went against everything he’d been taught as a gentleman, he knew it would not be the way of a peasant lifestyle where the women typically worked alongside the men. He served them both and set the plate before her. “Enjoy.” He poured a bit of wine from a cask in the glass. “Wine?” She asked quickly. “The King offered it to me as reward for my performance. Seemed unkind not accept the generous gesture.” “The King of the Paladines?” “Yes.” “I wouldn’t have thought him so kind.” She remarked. He set down the wooden fork and looked at her. Working to hide his interest in that tiny remark. “Why would you say that.” “He’s a rather could creature.” “I’ve heard the same about you.” He handed her another soft roll and some roasted pork. At the prolonged silence, he looked at her. Seeing her indignant expression, he softened his tone. “The King isn’t so bad as that. And neither are you. Look at the work you did today. As a Princess…I consider that quite an accomplishment.” “Thank you…” She murmured. Her gaze falling to the food on her plate. “Eat, woman.” He laughingly ordered. She smiled and picked up her fork. Nearly shaking with the urge to shovel food into her mouth. “Now, tell me.” He directed. “What was the worst part of your day. Hopefully not that bad. He hid a wince as he awaited her answer. “A chicken attacked me.” “What?” He shook his head. Blinking rapidly as he took that in. “You mean a rooster, I assume.” “A bird.” She amended slowly. Unsure what he meant. He sputtered and started laughing. “What’d you do?” “I backed up and got inside.” “You ran?” She started giggling and that giggle bloomed into burbling laughter. “You are quite gorgeous when you smile, Sweetheart.” “Sweetheart?” She stopped laughing and gave him a startled look. “That’s not the first time you’ve called me that.” “An affectionate endearment. Why?” “I knew someone that called me that.” “Who was that?” She shook her head as if returning to reality. “No one of consequence. You just reminded me…” “Huh.” He cut her off. Let’s end this subject. Promptly. “And the best part?” He questioned. “Of your day?” She looked around thoughtfully. Large, lovely eyes tracing corners of the room. Thickly lashed almond eyes. Designed to lure a man. Bright green eyes combined with black hair which made her look incredibly exotic. A rare jewel in either realm. Her lips were red as spring flowers and looking as plush as the soft down of the cardinal. Beautiful and lush. She was a stunning creature. “The mouse.” She half-smiled fondly. “The mouse.” *** Once she’d eaten her fill, he stood and caught her hand. Guiding her to the backroom. “Come here, My Girl.” No more ‘sweetheart.’ He reminded himself. He pulled her into the bedroom and kissed her. Tasting the wine on her lips and feeling her tired body slump against him. Melting into his warmth. “Kiss me back, Woman.” She did. One of her small hands landing on his chest and caressing up over his neck and into his hair before winding around his neck to hold him. He deepened the kiss and began undoing the laces of her simple brown dress. 06 A Problem She hesitantly caught the laces of his pants and began urging them down. Indicating to him her need. She wants me. His excited body responded to that knowledge. Wanting to pick her up and push her against the wall and ravish her right then and there. He could feel her nipples tightening and slid his hand under her skirt to rub along her leg. Reaching up to test her dampness. Finding her warm and ready. Making him groan with desire. She wants it as badly as I do. He walked her backward. Wrenching his arms from his maroon tunic and tossing it aside to press his bared chest to her. Winding long muscled arms around her to catch her against him. Greedily taking her mouth in searing kisses. “No.” She abruptly reared back and shoved him away. “What?” He lifted his hands in surrender. Shocked at her sudden change. “What’s gotten into you?” “I can’t.” “Can’t be with me?” He asked in astonishment. Certain that a moment ago, she’d been giving him quite different signs. “No.” “Why?” “I just…Well, I…” She blew a long breath. “I think maybe I…Might’ve cared for someone…” “Who?” “A man I met briefly.” Well, this took an intriguing turn. “And why are you not with him now?” She looked to the side of them. Seeming mesmerized by a spot on the floor. “I-I didn’t want to leave my father?” “Because you wanted to stay a princess forever?” She shook her head. “It wasn’t that. Though I certainly never expected to be a peasant’s wife. It’s because he’s sick. He coughs up blood and every so often is too weak to rise in the morning. I take care of the duties of the Citadel those days.” Kellen eyed her. I certainly hadn’t seen that one coming. *** “So you were afraid a new husband would whisk you away?” “And never let me come back…Or check on them.” “And you think that man would’ve?” I wouldn’t have! He wanted to argue but could only look at her with brows lowered. “He wouldn’t have…Understood.” “Because you had no desire to disclose it to him?” He suggested. “I don’t tell anyone.” She defended. Making it sound like an admonition. “I don’t want my father to seem weak.” That’s very wise actually. “What if he would’ve understood.” “I didn’t give him the chance.” “Why not?” “Because I…Was scared.” “So, now you’re going to not give me a chance?” “I just…I was thinking of him, and I don’t want to be with you while thinking of him. That’s not right.” She’s right on that. But certainly, irony in that she doesn’t want to join with me because she’s having erotic thoughts about me. He nearly laughed aloud. “And if you could talk to this man now, what would you say?” “I’d have said, ‘yes’.” “To what?” “To him.” “Should I be wounded by that.” She chewed her cheek. “Perhaps. Though I mean not to wound you. You’ve been nothing but kind.” Not entirely. I’ve been awful. Trying hard not to be me. “I do have affection for you.” She assured. “But you don’t desire me.” “Though I’m not wholly certain what that means, I think I do…I just want him more.” “Well, that is a problem.” “Yes.” She sighed. Stepping back. “It is.” *** He woke her the next morning just before daylight. “Come we have to get over to the castle.” “Home?” She cried. Stumbling from the bed in her excitement. “No. The castle in the Paladines.” “King Kellen’s Castle?” There was the hint of elation in her voice and something that might’ve been fear. Fear of seeing me, no doubt. “Yes.” “What are we going to do there?” She asked slowly. “I’ve gotten you pay as a cleaner for his pending wedding.” “Wedding?” Her voice rose. “To whom?” “A girl he met recently.” She sputtered and he knew she was yearning to ask if it was before or after they’d been together. “Okay…” She deflated. Looking near to tears, yet again. It wasn’t long before they were at the castle. “Are you going to be okay?” He asked. Watching her tie a scrap of cloth she’d brought with her, around her forehead to bind her hair back from her face as effectively as her princess circlet had. Though not nearly as charming in her mind, I’m sure. He felt another bite of guilt and stomped it down. Hoping that very soon, he’d have the chance to make amends. She bit her lip and for a second her expression revealed immense pain, but she nodded. Entering the back door of the castle. Kellen went up to his chamber and had his footman help him into his royal clothing, including his deep blue robe with the white collar. His footman topped his head with his crown. Stepping back to inspect him. “How do I look?” He asked with a grin. “Like quite a different man without the beard.” “You know well, the beard helped dissuade the flock of maidens.” “The king hunters, you mean, Sire.” “Indeed.” He chuckled. “Well, it appears you’re now the one hunting.” “I am.” He adjusted the crown and pictured Kyra’s face. Hoping that it would all prove worth it. That he could heal the two days’ worth of misery. And that she can forgive me for it. 07 Attempting Amends Kyra was scrubbing the grand Ballroom floor when the king’s shadow descended over her. “You’ve done well.” She nodded slowly and didn’t look up. “I’ll quite appreciate having the room so well, tended for my wedding.” She stiffened and stayed frozen as she was. Her head slowly ducked further. “Congratulations, Your Highness.” “Well, thank you.” “Now the only thing needing tended is my bride.” “Indeed.” She murmured. Trying to say as few words as possible. So, I won’t recognize her, I presume. Far too late for that. I’d know her touch in a dark room at this point. “She’s about out of time to get ready, if the Wedding Ball is to be tomorrow.” She nodded. Making her dark head bob. “So it’s time to see if she’ll be willing to get ready. Now.” He insisted. Hoping she’d catch what he was saying, he offered her his hand. *** His hand broke into her view and she paused her scrubbing to stare at it. Looking very saddened as she stared at it. Still not looking up at him. “What’s wrong?” “I’m already married, King if this is you offering.” She said slowly. Somehow registering that he must know who she was. “Are you though? To whom?” She looked up at him. Outline by the light from the shutters behind him. She put a hand over her eyes to peer up at him. Gasping and falling backward. The scrub brush tumbling from her fingers and squeaking over the marble floor. “Ryder!” “Hello, Kyra.” “What are you wearing?” “I think the better question is, have you realized who I am yet? When I am not King Thrushbeard?” She openly gaped at him. “But I…Are you? You’re…” “Yes.” He admitted. “One and the same.” “But your beard…” “Offended you.” He offered. “No…” She seemed to calm. Staring at him and finally taking it all in. “I rather liked it actually.” *** “I’ve been rather cruel in my little game.” He stared down at her. Still offering her his hand. She said nothing. Merely looking at him a long while. That doesn’t bode well. She slapped her hand in his. He pulled her to her feet, and it was everything he could do not to collect her in his arms. And he realized how truly much he was enchanted by the creature. So different from all the rest. In all the good ways and the bad. But beautiful in her all her faults. “What have you to say to me?” “Many ugly things.” She said sourly. He tilted his head grudgingly. “And those, would no doubt be warranted. And my only excuse was my desire to give you a different perspective and the opportunity to, perhaps, miss me.” She chewed her cheek. But not saying she did. “But you’ve not answered my question?” “Which?” She asked. “Will you be my bride and wife?” She slowly nodded. “If you can forgive my cruelty in that Banquet Hall.” “It may take a moment.” “And it may take me a bit to forgive you making me clean a peasant’s shack, starving me, and allowing me to be attacked by a chicken.” “A rooster.” He corrected automatically. “A bird. A truly awful bird.” *** The wedding was a blur of tinkling crystal, burning candlelight, a King at the alter holding her hands and kissing her at the end of the ceremony. The same man she’d married only a few days before, in secrecy. This time he wore all the great finery of a king. His black clothes with golden embroidery. She wore a shimmering silver gown with a white veil which was pinned back by the same pearls which decorated the breastline of the dress he’d commissioned for her. In the hopes she’d say yes. It’d only been tailored this very afternoon. Barely in time for the ceremony. Soon after they ate, he excused them to his chamber. She felt very fortunate that the Paladines didn’t adhere to the normal consummation rituals which included the King’s servants verifying the act. That’d be unbearable. “Did my father know?” She blurted as he walked her up to their chamber. “He did.” “Did he plan it?” “No. I did. He merely agreed.” “Because you told him of my transgression.” “It was clearly the only way to get him to agree.” She ducked her head in shame. “That’s why he was so angry with me.” He gave her a sideways study as they took the stairs. Her holding his arm. And light glittering off the gold embroidery on his black overcoat and breeches. Her dress shimmered in the light as she moved. Waving around her legs. The veil trailing behind her. “You are a brilliant sight.” “Am I?” She peered at him through lowered lashes. “Absolutely ravishing.” “I’ve heard you use that word before.” “When I said I’d ravish you?” He queried boldly. Unashamed of having made the statement. “I should warn you. I fully intend to do it again.” “Is that so?” “Soon as we get up these stairs.” He pointed in the direction of his chamber. “Again. And again. And again. Until we’ve both had enough.” She was eyeing him thoughtfully. “What’s going through that pretty head?” “Why did you reject me in the shack.” “In truth I didn’t want you to want me as Ryder.” “You wanted me to want you as you.” She filled in. Nodding in understanding. “Then why were you willing to take me the second night.” “Couldn’t resist any longer.” “It was only the second night.” “Quite long enough.” *** They reached his chamber, and he barely closed the door before a predatory expression overcame his face. “What is that look?” “The look of a man preparing to toss his new wife on her back.” “You were certainly less straightforward as Ryder.” “Had to be. Or I’d have given myself away.” “Where’d you get the name Ryder.” “It’s my middle name.” “Ah.” She nodded. Looking sideways. He began peeling off his overcoat and untying his shirt while giving her a purposeful look. She backed up and awkwardly sat on the edge of the bed. Feeling more nervous than she ever had. Having no idea why he was so much more intimidating as Kellen then he’d seemed as Ryder. “Don’t be coy now, Sweetheart. I rather appreciate your bold tongue.” “This seems much more complicated then being a peasant man’s wife.” “Because it’s real. And you’re mine?” “I didn’t know him.” Ryder. “But you do me? And that scares you. Or scares you because I intrigue you?” “You do.” She admitted. “And I find you…Intimidating.” “Well, we best get past that. Because I’ve every intention of being very intimate with you as often as possible.” 08 Consummating “Undress for me.” He commanded with all the power of a King. “I’m not sure I can.” She stood. “This dress.” “Try.” She reached back and managed to catch the laces. Undoing them slowly. He watched with an eagle eye. Roving her from head to toe and watching her face as she submitted to his directions. Once she’d undone them, she caught the shoulders and tugged them forward until they loosened enough to fall forward. Revealing that she wore no undergarments due to the fitted cut of the dress. “You were naked underneath that all day?” “Yes. Why?” She asked demurely. “Thank God I didn’t know that.” “Why?” “I’d not have made it through the ceremony without throwing you to the floor.” That made her face heat clear down to her supple breasts. Recalling me having her on the floor before, no doubt. He gave a feral grin. “Saunter to me, Woman.” She took two steps and he put up a hand to stop her. “Not that. The walk you do when you are entering a full Banquet Hall.” She tossed her raven black hair. Making it brush the back of her knees, beneath the hem of the veil. Her chin hitched until she peered down her nose and she walked to him. Swaying her hips in a way that made those breasts bounce and the muscles of her thighs relax and tighten. Beckoning him to sink between them. “That is the Woman.” He praised. She smiled. “Now. Call me King Thrushbeard as you did.” “You want to re-enact your humiliation?” She asked in confusion. “No. I want to enact the consequence I imagined afterward.” “King Thrushbeard.” She said meekly. Eyeing him warily. “Louder.” “King Thrushbeard.” She announced in that authoritative princess voice he admired. He shucked his pants more quickly than she’d have thought possible. He caught her by the waist and walked to the bed. Lightly tossing her back on it. She began scurrying up it to make room for him, but he caught her knees and dragged her back down the bed. Not stopping until their pelvis’ met roughly. His hardened staff pressed firmly between her lips. Hard against her crease and already putting tension against her entrance in a way that had her hips tighten and her thighs squeeze around his hips. She gasped. His eyes were on the nest of hair over her sex and the soft lips already framing his hard cock. His hands flattened along her inner hips. Molding over the angles so his thumbs could land on those lips. Rubbing across them so they slid along the sides of his hard length. “I’m gonna stuff you full, Woman. I’m not stopping until you’re begging and sweating and sore.” She eyed him nervously. “Tell me how you don’t want me again.” He leaned over her and brushed his lips along hers. Taunting her, but not quite kissing her. His chest flattening her breasts and making her body heat to new heights. “I…” “I’m waiting.” “I…” “Still waiting.” “It’s just that I…” “Done waiting, Sweetheart.” He pressed his thumbs into the front of her pelvis and leaned backward enough his staff dropped between them and the heavy head probed her entrance. He pushed his hips forward bit by agonizing bit and pushed with his thumbs making it seem like she could feel the slightest movement. It set her nerves on fire. Igniting her passion enough she clutched the bedding under her in a white-knuckled grip. Conveniently holding her in place so her body couldn’t retreat from his long, slow strokes. Her head tipped back, and her neck arched. He lowered over her and applied full lips along the side of her throat. Tracing her cheekbones with his nose and gliding his lips over hers but retreating every time she tried to meet his kisses. He massaged her with his thumbs in leisurely circles. He bucked in abruptly. Stuffing her as he’d promised. Stretching her body. The startle making her clamp down on him like a mouth sucking at his length. Drawing him in further and unwilling to release him for his retreating strokes. As he slid in he angled his hips down and forward. Making his thrusts press up along the front of her inner walls. Firmly brushing against a part of her that made her legs jerk and her elbows dig into the bed beneath her. “Kellen!” She shrieked. “Actually, I like the sound of that much better.” He growled. “Say it to me again.” “Kellen please! You’re destroying me.” “Well, I’ve ruined you already.” He grunted. Pushing in and then pulling out. Dragging that heavy rounded tip through her like molten heat set on burning her alive. “Might as well take what’s left.” “You’re rubbing on-” She lurched up to catch a breath. “Something…that…” “I know.” “Feels sooooo…” “I know.” “Good.” “Yesss…” He nodded in understanding. He pushed up again and she cried out. Catching his hair in tight fists and holding him to her harshly as she came violently. Her thighs pinching him as her body reacted to the vicious tensing. *** As soon as the series of tiny explosions finished behind her eyes, he began slow ministrations again. Willing to build up her pleasure a few more times. He rolled his hips in circular motions. Leaning over her to scoop his forearms under her shoulders and pull her down toward him as he worked into her. Easing into her warm crevice and watching her body shudder with yet another climax. He could feel her legs quaking around him and knew that she had little more to give. She panted raggedly. Green eyes huge, as she stared at him in wonder. But he was far from done. It was a long hour of his tormenting and her coming until he turned her over onto her belly. Leaning over her back to whisper near her ear. “Better hold on tight, Sweetheart.” He turned slow circles at her entrance with his tip. Wetting her until she writhed with pleasure. Then he pressed in. Stretching her again. She groaned as her sore muscled objected. But he felt she was still wet, and she made no indications she was hurting. So, he had her again. “Do you surrender, My Queen?” She was silent and he drove in her. In and out. In and out until he was seconds from coming himself. “Only to you!” She cried. Twisting her fists in the blanket to keep from scratching him wildly. She stretched for anything more to hold onto but there was only soft, relenting fabrics that gave her nothing for support as another raging climax ripped through her. Making her back bow. Her shoulders tip up as she surged wetly over his rod piercing into her. Marking her as mine. Claiming my wife. “That’s my woman.” And he came. Joining her in spirals of pleasure. Filling her with his hot seed. Pushing deep and pulsating. His hips rocking in tiny twitches as he came. Joining her in her exhaustion. He slumped along her back, whispering near her ear. “You’re the most riveting woman I’ve ever met.” “You’ve captivated me to, My King.” “Behind our doors, I’d prefer you refer to me as your lover.” “As you wish, My Lover…” She smiled blissfully as she stared at his warm amber eyes. Her green ones already sleep-hazed. ********** Snow in the Tower 01 Snow The exhilaration of running as a wolf was incomparable. I knew I wasn’t supposed to leave the castle walls for these runs. I’d promised father. But since father had passed away a fortnight ago, the tension within me had been climbing and I’d desperately needed a reprieve. Years ago, when I’d still been very small, I had seen a wolf. One like me. He was large, white and rust colored, and striking. I had been mesmerized by his movements. Struck by the graceful, feral way he moved. I’d been coming out every so many months since then. Hoping one day I might get another look at him. Another tiny taste of what I’d felt when I’d seen him. The strange surge that had rolled through me. Like a tingle across every one of my senses. But no matter my efforts, I’d never seen him since that day. Today was no different. I ran as the dazzling white wolf. The glimmers of winter sunshine creeping through the trees to cast over my ivory coat. Blending beautifully with the chilly snow beneath my feet. The taste of freedom was delicious. The thrumming of my heart matched the footfalls of my four paws. Bumping through crunching snow. Missing the echoing sounds of paws which moved in beat to mine, slightly further behind. Trailing me at the exact same speed to keep me in view. I rounded the wall to the gate in the back of the castle. Skidding into the courtyard. But upon seeing the black-haired figure of my stepmother in her maroon cloak. I skid to a halt. Throwing snow up on her. She grimaced, her face a mask of fury. I was panting, trying to catch my breath. An animalistic growl escaped me as I stood on my back paws, shifting into the form of a human girl as I moved. Straightening smoothly. I swept up my blue cloak from off the frozen fountain. “I just needed a brief run. Just a bit of fresh air.” I explained apologetically. Knowing I was not to be taking wolf form outside the castle walls. “You have gone too far, My Girl.” She caught a fistful of my white hair. Dragging me behind her. I yelped and clawed at her grip. “What are you doing?” “People can’t be seeing you out gallivanting as a wolf. Thinking we’re beasts. Your father is no longer here to protect you, and I’ll not tolerate you making a laughingstock of our kingdom.” “Mother!” “I am not your mother.” She hissed acidly. Barking for the head of guard to summon him. As we exited the Courtyard, none of us felt the penetrating yellow eyes of the rust and white colored wolf watching the scene unfold. The beast that had been trailing my footsteps. Only a hairsbreadth behind me the whole time I ran. *** James, the Head of Guard appeared around the corner. “James?” I pleaded. “Take her to the tower.” The Queen ordered. “What?” I twisted to give her an incredulous look. “The tower, My Queen?” He looked baffled. “Now, James.” She barked. “Please?” I whimpered. James gestured for me to come to him. The Queen released my hair and I walked to James on numbed feet. He put a hand to my shoulders and began guiding me up the cold, endless stairs toward the tower. Had I known what my fate would be, I’d have clawed and fought every step of the way. But I’d thought it some manner of gross mistake. A case in which my stepmother would be letting me out as soon as her anger cooled. 02 The Tower I was haunted by visions of the yellow eyed wolf I’d seen so long ago. His shining gaze holding me entranced. Making me yearn for things I didn’t fully understand. I envisioned him climbing over me. Lying atop me and sharing his heat with me. I knew that the panting male breaths on my neck were real. That the biting grip on my wrists, pinning my hands on the dirty stone floor were real. I knew that the sweating of male skin rubbing over my body was very real. I could feel the hard length of a man carefully thrusting that weight along my crease. Using the softness of my lower lips to rub along the veined sides of his member, bringing him pleasure as he flexed his ass and drove along that crease and atop my belly between us. Groaning as he imagined himself inside me, rather than merely rubbing on me. He gave a long groan and spurted his white fluid up along my belly. Rolling to the side of me in bliss. “Hold her Thomas, Allen. It’s my turn.” The next knight lifted his tunic and lowered his breeches enough to free his hard length. He palmed my small breasts and pinched himself along my belly. Falling over me to follow the same short, humping strokes against me the last man had. “I want in her so bad, Billy. I want to stuff her full. You know her tight little hips are going to milk a man dry.” This was Martin and he always whined about how he wanted to jam his hard length in me rather than rubbing all over me. He’s never satisfied. “Come on. Come on.” Allen had sat on one of my forearms and he turned my face until he could line my head up with his hard rod. Pushing it against my lips. “Open up, Snow. Don’t make us pry it open. Your jaw hurt for a week last time. Just give it up.” Thomas reached over and gave my white hair a violent jerk. “Open up, Wench. Let him in.” Glaring fiercely at him, I obediently opened my mouth. Feeling his hot hardness slipping between my lips and reaching deep into my mouth. Brushing along the top of my tongue. Allen caught the back of my head and pulled me forward and back, enjoying the feel of my mouth wrapped around him. Rubbing along his length. “Ugh. That’s my girl. Uh. Uh.” He thrust a bit faster. Enjoying the way I felt wrapped around his cock. I hated it. *** I heard the broken howl of a wolf outside. Far beyond the windows of the tower. Coming from somewhere down in the woods. I wish that were me. I wanted nothing more than to change into a wolf and bite each of those cocks off. Rip and tear them loose. But long ago my stepmother had a mage spell the tower room. Holding me in magic that wouldn’t allow me to change into my beast. Nearly a decade locked away in this tower hadn’t broken me. But the near-nightly visits of the men that were assigned to guard me, had worn me down. “You know Lukas won’t allow it.” Billy reminded them. The short, stalkiest one of them. He ruled the others. “He wants to save ‘er for hisself.” Thomas said bitterly. “She won’t ever give in to him.” “Give in to us.” Martin whispered. Catching under one of my knees and adjusting himself to sit back on his haunches. Draping my legs around his hips give him a better angle against me as he rubbed himself raw along my slit. Dangerously close to hooking himself and slipping in. I always worried that eventually he’d stop listening to Billy and just slam into me. Billy is their sense of wisdom. The rest of them are fools. Even worse than that, they’re impulsive fools. *** Thomas was next. Shifting from one of my arms and waiting patiently for Allen to spurt along my face as I ducked my head to avoid his fluid. Then he caught one of my arms and flopped me over onto my belly. Dropping against my back to force his length between my ass cheeks. Stroking forward and back in my crack. Viciously thrusting against me and moaning. Twice the tip caught and scraped along my puckered hole. Making me wince and hiss an indrawn breath of pain. “You like it. Shush.” Thomas laughed. Martin immediately started whining again. “I want to fuck her in the ass. I want to stick it in her.” He imitated stroking in and out while on his knees on the floor. “You know she’s going to be tight as a vise. She’ll feel so good. I’d stuff her full.” “Not with that little prick.” Billy teased. Martin looked affronted. “Plenty big enough to make ‘er squeal.” *** Thomas flattened out over me. Driving against me so viciously that I grimaced. Knowing my hips would be bruised from the rough contact with the stone floor. “Ouch.” I grumbled. “Shut her up.” Thomas said. His flesh slapping against my ass cheeks. Making the globes bounce as he rubbed between them. Painting and sweating along my back. Getting his stink all over me. Filthy bastards. I thought hatefully. “She’s a sultry wench, for sure.” Allen encouraged Thomas’ thudding against me. His pelvis unrelenting as it hammered against me. Hard muscle rippling over me. Reminding me how small my stature was. Without my magic, without being able to summon the beast contained in me, I was resoundingly helpless against their superior strength. I consoled myself with thoughts of the rust and white wolf I’d glimpsed so many years ago. And the sense of intrigue I’d felt at the sight of him. The wash of peace and excitement… *** It wasn’t long before they’d all finished. Leaving me sticky and unsettled. Uncomfortable and sore and feeling dirty. As is our nightly routine. When they emerged it was Lukas that came. He was the mage that had bound me here. Paid to guard my cage the same as the knights but holding some command over them. It was his visits that I dreaded more than the rest. At least with Allen, Martin and Thomas, I could understand their motives. Lukas is something else. 03 Lukas With my stepmother essentially having abandoned me, I was free game for all of them. And when the knights’ tormenting was done. Lucas would come. With a bucket of warm water and a clean dress. As was his won’t he arrived with the rising evening. His bucket of steaming water in hand and a simple brown dress in his other. One of the three that I own. As always, he gestured for me to sit on the edge of my cot. He took off his helmet. Revealing coarse blonde hair, flattened against his skull from wearing the helmet. He insisted on wiping me down himself, with the rag. Rubbing around my dusky pink nipples with extra care. Then kneeling and wiping along my warm slit with the heated rag to wash away the filth of the writhing men that had expended themselves on my body. “Are you ready tonight, Snow?” He asked. Eyeing my white lashes which looked perpetually covered in frost. Surrounding pale blue eyes and exotic white hair. Making me look so pale that my stepmother had found it amusing to dub me snow. Saying that if I were to lie in it, I’d be invisible. I’d heard of others as pale as me which had red eyes. I was spared that one oddity but left with the nearly-translucent skin. Lukas had a fine blonde mustache over rather thin lips. And a pointed blonde goatee peaking from the bottom of his pointed chin. He had bright blue eyes which were far too keen for his own good. And for whatever reason… He wants me. He’d carefully ensured that the knights didn’t penetrate anything save my mouth. Saving me for himself. *** “No, Lukas.” I said reflexively. Unsure why I was still saying ‘no’. Does it even really matter any more? He’ll take me eventually. They all will. Since I’d attained a full woman’s body in recent years, they’d become more persistent in their drive to sate themselves on my flesh. “Why do you want me, Lukas?” I asked, not for the first time. Knowing his answer would be deliberately vague. “For my own reasons.” “To hurt me?” “No.” He said flatly. His gaze following his hand as he washed my silky white skin. “To hurt someone else.” I was faintly surprised he told me that much. Usually, he gives nothing away. “It won’t hurt The Queen.” I told him flatly. “She cares nothing for me.” “Turn over.” He directed. Gesturing for me to slide of the cot and perch on my bruised knees. Lying over the edge and offering him my ass to rub the warm, soothing cloth against my tender places. “How badly do you want to hurt this person?” I asked dully. My cheek flat on the dirty bedding of my cot. “Badly.” “Why?” “Because there was a beast that killed many of my kind years ago.” “You speak of the Legend of Fury. Of his slaughter of the mages years ago.” “A particular sect. Yes.” He admitted. “Fury would care nothing for me.” “No. But there are others.” “Who?” My curiosity had me lifting my head in interest. “I believe you’ve a mate down there. A creature in the trees.” “Hmm…” I thought of the rust and white wolf. A mate? If that’s what the beast wanted from me, I certainly didn’t want him. “If I ever get out of this tower, I’ll be no man’s mate nor anyone’s plaything ever again.” “You think not?” There was the hint of glee in his voice. Hope. “I know not. I’ve had it with males of all sorts taking advantage of me. I just want to run as a wolf and get as far from here as possible.” “Hmm.” He grunted thoughtfully. “Would you submit to me if I were to free you?” I twisted to look at him. “Would you really do that?” “Yes.” “You’d defy The Queen?” I asked skeptically. “What I want supersedes any desire to obey her.” 04 Night of Surrender “If you come to me tomorrow, keep them away from me and let me rest. I will let you have what you yearn for, Lukas. If you promise to free me from this place.” “I will let you go.” He vowed. I wondered if I could trust him. Everyone I’d ever trusted beyond my father, had proven ill-fated. Everyone eventually turned on me. My stepmother. My guards. The mage assigned to watch over me. All of them were driven by lust for something. Lukas finished washing me and left me the bucket of warm water as he left that night. *** The following evening, true to his word, Martin, Allen, Billy and Thomas were not permitted into my cell. They loudly complained. Making crude gestures between the cell bars toward me. “Wait until we get ahold of you again, Snow.” Martin banged his pelvis against two bars. Showing how hard he’d thrust. “Lukas said he’s having you tonight.” Billy said darkly. Staring through the bars as if I were a fine meal he anticipated having. Soon. “After he opens you up. There’ll be no more denying us.” Billy warned. Hopefully I won’t be here, and you’ll all have to find some other plaything. I sat on the side of my cot, glaring at them. I bit my tongue. Not daring leak what Lukas had promised me. In-case they could stop it. *** A fine meal was sent to me of roasted partridge with delicate boiled eggs and bits of sweet, glazed vegetables that felt like Heaven on my tongue. I’d grown accustomed to breads and salted meats being the only fare I was ever served. This is a delicacy. I found myself greedily suckling my fingers to get the last bits of melted brown sugar from the tips. “Whoo.” Thomas hooted. “You can suck my cock like that next.” I wondered how long they’d be permitted to stand taunting me. I held a faint hope that Lukas would send them away. At least give me some illusion of privacy to surrender my maidenhead. Lukas came up the tower steps and they separated to make way for his tall, thin frame. He turned the key in the cell and stepped inside. Taking off his helmet and tucking it under his arm. He waved a hand, and a hazy black film covered the barred wall. Making the sight of he and I, beyond it, impossible to see. The guards groaned and booed in objection. “Are you ready for me, Snow?” I bit my lip and nodded slowly. Feeling the hint of tears leap into my eyes despite myself. After so long, I’d thought myself no longer capable of emotion. Yet, there was some soul-deep sorrow at surrendering the only thing of value I had left. *** Lukas turned me around and plucked at the laces at the back of my dress, until it slumped forward. He guided them dress down until he crouched at my feet. I stepped from the garment, and he rose to stand above me. Setting his helmet down on my cot. He hovered his hand out above the bedding and it was replaced with fluffy, immaculate white sheets and coverlet. Looking incredibly inviting in their cleanliness. Standing before me he reached to unwind bits of my hair that held a loose braid. Untethering it and pulling the thick pieces free to fall in fat waves over my narrow shoulders. He trailed his two fingers along the upper swells of my pert little breasts. Following the curve around near my armpits and to the upper lines of my ribcage before drawing them together in my cleavage. The gentle touch nearly brought tears to my eyes, after so many rough instances of groping. He trailed that same fingertip along the side of my jaw and down the line of my throat to the defined bones of my collar. “So, beautiful…” He murmured thoughtfully. “Won’t Huntsman be sad.” I frowned. Huntsman? I didn’t want to call him out on the slip of the tongue, for fear he’d be more careful as the night wore on. He tugged his chainmail over his head and followed his tunic. Setting it all in a stack near my cot. He had muscled white shoulders tapering to a narrow, flat abdomen. His blonde hair disheveled from the helmet he so often wore. “Lay down for me, Snow.” I did. Lying flat on my cot and looking up at him a bit anxiously. He chuckled. “No.” He caught my legs and twisted me until I was brought against the edge of the cot. My shoulder blades resting along the stone wall. He knelt between my knees and slowly lifted himself from his breeches. Watching me for any hint of reservations. I had none. I want the chance of freedom. And a part of me hoped that if he was watching so carefully for some hint that I’d back out then he intended to honor our agreement. I hope. I didn’t dare consider the possibility that this would all be for naught. That I could give myself to him, submit to his desires and have him leave me here for the others to take. A sob nearly escaped me at the thought. I had to chew my cheek to bite it back. “Calm down, Snow. I am going to hurt you but nothing you won’t be able to bear.” 05 My Submission Lukas edged between my thighs, and I felt his stiffness probing at my softness. I gasped in fear. “Quiet yourself, Snow. It’ll be over soon enough.” He reached beneath me to catch the soft globes of my ass and tugging me toward the edge of the bed. Lining me up with his member. “Hold your breath if you need, just don’t scream. I do hate the sound of a woman shrieking.” He frowned. Giving me a warning look. Outside beyond the towers I could hear the loud snarls of a wolf. As Lukas surged into me, ripping through the fine barriers of my body to seat himself fully in my heat, those snarls turned to a mournful howl which seemed to echo through the parapets. A broken sound that which wrenched at my heart strings. Huntsmen. I knew it through every fiber of my being. Knew he was the beast I’d glimpsed so many years ago. The creature which had consumed my thoughts. My mate. Lukas had implied. I thought about what that word meant to avoid the rough sensation of my body straining to accommodate Lukas rigid length probing the furthest parts of my body. Stuffing me full and withdrawing before ramming back into me. Just as viciously as I knew Martin had always wanted to be. It hurt. And after a series of rough jerks forward and back from his jamming into me and withdrawing I found that an echoing broken howl escaped my lips. A sorrowful shriek which ricocheted through the stone walls and soared out through the trees to reach the ears of my mate. I heard the thudding of the castle doors below and knew it was him. He was ramming into those wood doors, trying to tear down the gates with as much vigor as Lukas was ripping through me. *** Despite his former gentleness, it was obvious now that this act was not for me to achieve any pleasure. Lukas braced a hand along my back between my shoulder blades. Holding me forward so my tiny breasts bounced against his chest each time he entered me again. Forming my body to him so he could enjoy every bit of my softness. “What’s he doing to you in there?” Martin whined from outside the bars. “I want in you too, Snow!” “Let us have her now!” Billy chimed in. “Don’t break her for the rest of us.” They’d heard my wounded cry. Lukas was sweating. Breathing raggedly as those pants matched the thrusts into the center of my body. My warm walls sucking at him. Pulling him back in each time he withdrew. Slicking over him and tugging him back. Straining his hard length to impossible size. “You’re going to milk my cock, Snow. I am barely containing myself now. Your body was made to be taken. You should be roped down and served to men. You’re far too fine to waste running as a wolf…” “You promised…” I whimpered. Blind with soreness and pain and terrified this was him telling me he was reneging on the deal. “I did promise to let you go. And I will.” He said quickly. “I’ll give you a bit of time. But this…This I must have returned to me. When I find you again, I’ll have you bound in my chambers and kept for my own.” “I’m not.” He drove into me hard enough that the metal cot rattled against the stone wall. “giving.” Thud “This.” Thud “Up!” “Aargh.” He half-growled, half yelled as I felt moist heat fill me as if someone turned a bit of warm water on inside me. My head was tipped back, and I was fighting for full breaths of air through the pain that pounded through me. Stemming in wild vibrations from his pulsing length still fully embedded in me. “You had what you came for.” I stood. Slipping from his cloying hands. “Let me go.” He stared up at me sadly. “Stay with me.” I shook my head. “You gave your word.” “Fine. But only until I find you again.” “Fine.” I glared at him. “If you can…” 06 Leaving Lukas waved his fingers and a hazy mist surrounded me. Rising up from my feet. I swept up my dress and held it before me. As the invisibility overtook my body, it reached the fabric and turned it too, into nothing more than a hazy outline. “Go well you can.” Lukas warned. “It won’t last long.” There was a familiar clang and creak. And I knew it was the barred door of my cell opening. “What about the rest.” “Fear not.” Lukas climbed atop my cot, putting a hand to his lower abdomen as he caught his breath. “I’ll take care of them.” He stretched his arm from the cot and put a finger to the stone floor. Directly across from that touch formed an outline of a bare, white body. Glistening with sweat in the dimness of the Tower Cell. My body. I realized. *** Billy and the boys were piling into the cell. Piling atop that small naked form. Martin immediately scooped the buttocks on the limp form and thrust inside. Moaning in exultation. I cast Lukas a perplexed look. He nodded toward the celldoor for me to go. “She feels so good. So hot on my staff.” Martin was shouting in pleasure. Driving so forward he scooted the small body along the floor. That’s what he wanted to do to me. He’d have ripped me in half. *** I tiptoed quietly to the door. Folding around it without a sound. Emerging into the hall on silent toes. I crept along the wall. My head whipping so fast that I could see the blur of my long white hair. I reached a stairwell and knew the sound of footsteps going down it meant freedom from the tower. I ran down them. Planting against the side wall as I encountered others. But I could tell from the way they reacted that they couldn’t see me. I am invisible. In the distance, I could still hear dull thudding and was drawn in that direction. Somehow knowing that it would lead me toward freedom. I reached the back of the kitchens and pushed open the door. Squinting and throwing up an arm to block the painful sunshine piercing my sensitive blue eyes. I managed to find my way past the fountain in the courtyard. Reaching the back gate, I tossed it open and saw the huge huffing form of the rust and white colored wolf standing just beyond that gate. Vicious yellow eyes landed on me and his whole body seemed to relax. I strode past him. “Come, Huntsman.” I summoned him to my side. *** He fell into step with me. His shoulders brushing just under my hand as he walked next to me. The servants stared quizzically in the courtyard. Horrified when the gate had simply been tossed open without any interference by human hands. Then the wolf which had been raising all hell for the last hour was now calm. Strolling quietly from the walls toward the trees. Making his way back toward the forest. They’d half expected to be attacked but instead the beast was leaving as docile as a puppy. We walked together in the afternoon light. Heading for a sanctuary. A place that would offer me peace. At least until Lukas came hunting for me again. But I made myself a promise in that moment. He’ll never get me back. I’m never coming back to this place unless it is to kill them all… **********

Snowfall (Sequel to Snow in the Tower) 01 Haven I tossed and turned. The nightmare feeling like it was pulling me apart. Reliving the searing pain of Lukas inside me, taking me fervently. Stealing from me the only thing I’d had left to offer a mate. Not now. Now it’s gone. Lukas had wanted what should’ve been promised to the man I pledged myself to. Even then he’d spoke of Huntsman. I knew now who Huntsman was. I’d glimpsed him once when I was fifteen and had still been permitted to run beyond the castle walls. But I had defied my stepmother and ran as the wolf. Something she’d considered sacrilegious. So, she’d locked me away forever. Intent on leaving me in that tower. Guarded by her mage, Lukas. The man that had desired me for the last several years. I’d given him what he wanted in exchange for my freedom. He’d kept his promise. But I wasn’t entirely free. *** The moment the mage no longer held power over me in that tower, Huntsman had sensed me. He’d come for me. I’d met him in the bailey as I’d escaped and together, we’d gone deep into the woods. Into his sanctuary. A den beneath two fallen tree trunks. It looked like a small animal hole on the outside but once one crawled beyond the entrance it bloomed into huge tunnels that I could stand in. And deep toward the back was the bed formed of cool dirt and flat stone. I’d stared at it, frightened. He’d pushed me toward it with his muzzle until I’d had no choice but to lurch forward. As I drew near it, he shoved me harder, and I tipped forward onto it. Feeling the cool softness. It cradled my body and alleviated all the parts of me that ached. He hopped smoothly up onto the dirt bed next to me and curled up aside me. His snout propped on my stomach. I waited a long while. Certain that I’d heard his breathing even. Only then, did I lift myself sideways and ease from beneath him. Once away I rolled sideways to climb to my feet but felt the sickening pain of teeth sinking into my shoulder. “Ouch!” I yelped and reached to find what it was. Catching the snout and pushing at it until his jaws snapped loose and dropped me back to the bed. He caught my arm between his teeth. Far more lightly and dragged me backward. I rolled to look at him and met his yellow gaze. His snout was now propped on two large white paws. Staring at me in an unreadable way. But his meaning was clear. I’m not going anywhere. I rolled away from him, and the first tear escaped my eyes. Slipping down my cheek and to the dirt. Mental pain for what I’d lost. What I was forced to give up. And I still didn’t know why. Lukas had made it clear that he was taking me out of spite. It wasn’t love and it wasn’t pure lust. What the guards had done was from a place of lust. But Lukas had waited, been patient until I’d agreed to give myself to him. Because for some reason, that was significant. I knew it wasn’t kindness. I’d heard him forcing himself on other women in the tower. Heard their cries and his moans and knew there wasn’t truly a kind bone in his body. I’d befriended a girl, Mia, in a cell across from me. We’d often talked through the bars. She’d given me some form of comfort. But as the nights descended, he’d come to her cell, and she’d shrink to the far corner. Knowing what was coming. Fearing it. He’d compliment her pretty hair, and freely touch her as if she were his property. His hands groping and pinching while she tried to push him away. Often, she’d begged and pleaded. But it had made no difference to him. Then one day she’d stopped. She’d no longer tried to reason with him or incite mercy, or fight him. Mia had simply given up and laid under him while he humped away atop her. Dragging his cock in and out of her. She was flat, with her head turned and I remembered shouting for him to stop. Telling him he was killing her. He’d only grunted and thrust faster, smashing her frame deep into the cot with his crushing weight. Riding her like a vicious stallion on a tiny submitting mare. Apparently, that had bored him. He’d rather enjoyed wrestling her down. He’d held her wrists and savored her cries while he took her, watching her breasts leap every time he speared into her. Taking her as violently as I’d heard men did on raids with an enemy. Filling her with his staff until his balls tightened and he was ready to pour into her. This must’ve been less fun because when he finished in a long groan, he’d planted his dagger in her knife. I’d cried out and slid down the cell walls pitifully. Helpless to save her and horrified that he couldn’t spare her even the smallest mercy. Nor me. She’d been my only friend. The only solace in the night hours. And soon, when there were no more pretty things for the guards to torture, I’d become the center of their focus. The only one left. But Lukas wouldn’t let them have me. I found I’d woke from my nightmarish memories because they were so painful. I was breathing raggedly. And now there was no wolf next to me. But a warm, large man. He was curled against me with a fuzzed leg draped over me possessively. If I tried to move, I risked his violence again. 02 Huntsman I was devastated by that simple fact. Dreams of this creature had gotten me through all those twisted days in that tower. In a cold so pervasive that I’d often been coated in frost. My tears echoed by the dancing white flakes which sifted from the ceiling. I’d become accustomed to the cold. Hoping for it. Because on the iciest days, the guards were far too cold to toy with me. Those were the only days I was left, unmolested by their rough hands. So, I prayed for the snow. Now it was coming. I could feel it’s arrival in the depths of my soul. But colder than that was the idea that I had yearned for a male that only wanted to cause me more pain. He’d bitten me. All my dreams of his silver and red beauty were dashed. The peace I’d felt when I looked at him, lost. From one captor to the next. But I’d escape him, just as I had that wretched tower. *** “What do you want?” I sensed he wasn’t asleep. “My mate.” “I can’t be your mate.” “But you are.” He purred in a deep rumbling voice. Despite my frustration with him, my body reacted. Immediately dampening at the sound of his powerful voice. “And I’ve already declared you so.” I twisted my head to give him a puzzled look. He was tall and slim framed with wide shoulders and tapering hips. And he was utterly naked. Long legs propped over the blanket as he lay on his side eyeing me. Blonde hair cut short enough to lift near his temple and wave backward. Cut at his collar. It looked thick and I wondered what it would feel like. Then chastised myself for my foolish thoughts. Those eyes watching me were the bluest I’d ever seen. Looking like clear waters sparkling in sunlight. “The mark.” He fingered the spot where he’d bitten me. I winced and hissed through my teeth, at the instant bite of pain. He frowned at my expression. “You don’t know what that means?” I blinked at him. “How long have you been away from your own kind?” “I was never really with them. Father kept it hidden what we were, which meant it couldn’t be discussed, and I knew of no others until I’d seen you in the woods.” That day flashed before my eyes. The sunlight shimmering on the water as he lowered to lap it. His silver and red reflection dancing in the water. And watching him had slowed my racing heart and calmed every fiber of my being. “So, you know nothing of what you are?” He asked. I nodded. “There’s much to learn then.” “I suppose.” “To our kind a ‘mate’ would be akin to the human wife. It is a word that means we are bonded to each other and now belong to one another.” “What?” I gave him a startled look. “I didn’t agree to that!” “A she-wolf needn’t agree to be a male’s mate for him to claim her so. Warding off any other male from her.” “But if she doesn’t want him?” I gave him a pointed look. I don’t even know you. And I no longer know that I want you. And in the back of my mind were Lukas’ words. Implying that Huntsman would no longer want me for his because I was a soiled lady. My maidenhead absent. Because I gave it to Lukas already. “She has no other male to have her. Long as hers is strong enough to enforce his mark.” “Are you?” He scoffed. Rolling onto his back and propping a hand behind his head in a confident pose. “More than.” “It doesn’t mean I’ll have you.” He chuckled. “We’ll see.” “And does she bite him if she does.” He rolled to his side and leaned up on his elbow. “She does.” My brows rose. I suppose I’d expected him to tell me know. It was rare that women had a say in anything in this kingdom. Even royal ones. But a wolf woman does? To an extent. I answered my own question. For with one simple act, he’d denied me any other mate. “Why did you do it?” “Bite you?” “Yes.” “Because I know what you are.” “A wolf?” “Mine. From the moment you were in my woods, I felt you. Knew what you were.” He emphasized the last. “And I’ll not let any other male harm you nor try to lay claim.” “I doubt any other would.” “There’s many in the area that would love to steal would I desire, from beneath me.” Beneath him? That was a rather shocking description. My gaze flicked over him. I suffered a quick, mental image of me beneath him, as that girl in the tower had been under Lukas. As I was, I suppose. For a moment, I wished more than anything that I could take it back. I was beginning to understand that this man had not bitten me in a sign of vicious aggression but as a means of claiming. Because he wants me. 03 Patience “What is your name?” “You claimed a woman you can’t even name?” “I’d like to name her.” “Snow.” He reached to brush a thumb across my cheek. “’Tis fitting for one so fair.” Studying my white hair and dense white lashes. “You’re as rare as some precious stone.” I rolled away from him, gripping a handful of dirt. I feared that he was going to press himself to me and do as the guards in the tower had desired to do. But he did not. *** The next day he brought me a gown of cream muslin. A bit thicker, and warm enough to ward against the weather. And much cleaner than anything I’d warn in the last few days. With it he revealed was a blue cloak. “To keep you warm when the frost comes in.” I thanked him. Shooting him furtive looks. The only one that had given me gifts in a long while, had been Lukas. And even I had known they were strategic. To warm me toward what he wants…Me. I watched Huntsman warily over the next few days. I heard the snarling of wolves that tried to come into the Tower Forest. As did he and he would launch from the dirt bed next to me. Landing on paws. Shifting as quickly as he’d fall. I could never turn into a wolf so fast. And I’d barely hear a paw in the tunnel before I’d hear the attack outside. Hear the vicious combat of snarling wolves before I caught the acrid stink of wolf blood. Knowing that one was injured, I found myself waiting with baited breath. Always fearing that a different wolf would return to the den. I’d see dark fur and shining eyes as it came to kill me. I’d clench fistfuls of dirt smashed smooth and wait. But it was always Huntsman. *** This time I could smell that there were many. Their odor strong and foul. Indicating they moved as a large pack. He launched from the bed as he always did and ran out. Soon was the blood. I waited. And waited. And waited. For what seemed an eternity. I heard a paw rattling a rock and I crept from the dirt bed. Sensing something was wrong. I ran to the wall. I tried to gather the courage to peer around the stone wall but feared so greatly what I’d see, or that I’d be seen, that I didn’t dare. When finally, Huntsman stumbled around the stone wall, I impulsively embraced him. “Happy to see me, are you?” “I didn’t know if…” “Snow.” He caught me and held me back from him to inspect my worried face. “I’ll come back every time. I always do.” His mouth dropped on mine and he kissed me hungrily. Only pulling away to deepen the kiss. My hands fluttered. Unsure what to do. Before I could react further, he was walking me backward. I jumped when my back hit the stone wall, but he swallowed the gasp. Numbing my brain with the slick tingling of his kiss. A kiss which was stealing my breath. I was kissing him back. And I wasn’t entirely sure how long I’d been doing so. My tongue was melding with his in that subtle dance. And when he’d pushed against me, I’d found my back curling from against the wall to offer my hips to him. Beckoning him to do more to me. What was I doing? I was nearly out of control of my own body while my mind was racing through all those thoughts. But I noticed his hands were suddenly everywhere. One massaged my small, nubbed breast. Moving it against my body, lifting and compressing so he could feel the weight and softness of it. His other hand was working up my skirt and already I could feel him hardening against me. His tall frame allowed him to press fully against me and when he was twisted to reach my skirt, I could feel him straining through his clothes and nearly slipping between my thighs already, as he leaned against me. Forcefully rocking in a way that told me his body was demanding he penetrate my heat. Spear me with that fullness. Like Lukas had. But that thought chilled me. My blood ran cold. I violently shoved Huntsman back. He took two steps back and lifted his hands in surrender. Glaring at me in confusion. “You were just warm in my arms, what’s this about?” I knew my sudden change confused him. I knew my body had been welcoming him even as my mind was denying it. But that wasn’t me. It took me only a moment to sort it out before I realized it was my wolf. She was reacting to him. Wanting bred. Wanting to receive this virile male. My jaw gaped at that realization. I skid sideways along the stone to escape his reach. “What’s wrong with you?” He turned his head. “I just-I don’t…” “What?” “I don’t want to breed.” His blue eyes hardened as they speared me. “The hell you don’t.” He gestured down my length. “Your wolf was just telling me otherwise, but a moment ago. She was dumping female pheromone. I could smell it.” It had been what had told him to kiss me when I’d only intended a hug. “I am going to fuck you Snow. I will be between your legs by the next Mating Moon. I’ll not go another yearning for you.” His voice was so commanding, that I’d no doubt he meant it. I shook my head, astounded. “You can’t yearn for someone you don’t know.” “You can yearn for a mate you once glimpsed.” He countered. And though I’d not admit it, I knew that was fact. How much of my thoughts had been consumed by him? He ran a hand through his thick dark blonde hair. Starting to pace. “You need to know, the longer you make me wait, the rougher I’m going to pound you. My beast is starved, and he wants you.” “No.” I shook my head adamantly. Remembering the burning pain when Lukas had been inside me. Not again. “Give in to me.” He urged, reading the fear on my face. “Let me lay you down and take my time all over you. I swear, you won’t suffer.” What will he do, if he finds out I’m tainted? The way Lukas had talked, he might kill me. My eyes flitted from the bed to him and back. Imagining him holding my wrists pinned to that bed while he rode into me. Like Lukas did to Mia, the girl in the cell across from me. 04 Chased Away There was a ruckus above, and I realized that there must be more attackers in the Huntwood. “There back?” “Already?” He was staring over my head. As surprised as I am. “That’d be very unlikely.” He sniffed the air. “They don’t smell like wolves.” His gaze fell to me. “Smell like your castle.” “Oh, no…” I breathed. Stepmother’s knights have come looking for me. I gulped. Huntsman growled and launched past me. Taking the corridor as a wolf. He drove through the entrance to the den. I found myself trailing after him. Rising from the den to find that the ground was coated in a white layer. And the skinny remains of tree branches were slick with furred frost. Just in the short time I was hidden in the den, the whole world turned to Winter. My pace slowed as I looked around stunned. Usually I’d felt the coming of Winter. Sensed the first true snowfall. But this time… He’s distracting me. It seemed I was overly keen on his every movement. I lifted my skirt and tiptoed barefoot through the white sheen until I caught up to Huntsman’s tracks enough to see what he was confronting. He was a huge white and rust colored wolf. His shoulders were hunkered down, and he was snarling and snapping at five of the knights. Warning them to leave Huntwood. But instead, one drew his sword. Eyeing the wolf warily. *** At the first glint of that blade, Huntsman attacked. Launching himself on the man’s throat and ripping it out just above the armor in a spray of blood. Another man shouted in objection and rushed over. Huntsman twisted and caught the man’s face in his jaws, tipping the man sideways and rotating in a spray of loose snow to jerk out the man’s trachea. Pulling his windpipe partially out of his jaw while he gargled for air. I winced at the sight and spun to put my back to the tree. Hoping Huntsman would manage to evade their swords. In moments I heard him huffing. And only silence beyond that. I twisted to peer around the tree, but he was already stopping level with it, next to me. He coughed and spit-up some chunks of skin, and a tiny bit of silver metal before turning his head to look at me. I brought them here. I knew that’s what he was thinking. Those were her knights… “This isn’t my fault, I told him.” He transitioned to a man in a single step. A very naked, very charged male who immediately threw his forearms along the tree on each side of me. Caging me with his warm naked body. Making it more erotic for the sharp bite of cold air around us. Something he seems oblivious to. He delved his face into my white hair at the base of my neck and inhaled deeply of my scent. Pressing his honed body against me in a way that told me, his recent combat had made him lustful. Now I was playing with real danger. *** “Huntsman…” He growled. “Mate with me, She-wolf.” I knew little about wolves but much about predators. Pushing him away and running will only incite him. Trying to back away will aggravate him. So, I stood still and looked away not moving while he writhed against me and took in my scent. Sating his need by aggressively rubbing against my body. Finally when he was close to finishing he drew back and caught himself. “You’re a cold one, Snow. Tell me why.” Because you’ll reject me once you know. I felt the need to tell him. A desperate desire to explain. Instead, I waited until he retreated a step to eye me contemptuously. “Why are you tossing away what you clearly desire?” Because I’m not whole… I didn’t really know if I’d ever be able to want a man after what’d happened to me all those years. In that nightmarish tower. “There will be more.” He gestured to the other side of the tree where the dead guards were. “I’m not going to continue to risk my life protecting a woman who doesn’t want me.” “That’s not it!” I objected. “Then what is?” He snapped. His raw arousal making him more vicious then he meant to be. I chewed my lip and my gaze fell. “Fine. Don’t tell me. But they’re going to return in hoards.” He turned from me and gave two high yips and a howl which sounded unnatural. Too high pitched. *** “What are you doing?” “Summoning a natural wolf.” Natural wolves. “I didn’t think that’d be possible.” I eyed him askance. Even I had learned over the years that my kind and natural wolves spoke very different languages. But soon a small gray wolf scampered from the trees and up to Huntsman’s feet. Standing mid-thigh to him. It gave a low sound. Huntsman crouched before it. Blue eyes intent as his gaze roved its face. He huffed through his teeth before giving a drawn-out groan. The wolf huffed back. Yipping between. Huntsman nodded. Patted the beast on the back and rose. Averting his attention back to me. “It would be, for you.” Summoning natural wolves? “Then why can you?” I queried. Curious beyond belief. “Something in my blood. I’m different than you.” “But we’re both wolves.” “Yes, but my line has more animal in it.” His explanation was astonishing. I frowned at him. Trying a different angle. “Where did you send it?” “To get my father.” I gave him a questioning study. “I’m going to need him when they all come, if we’re going to live.” “Why do you stay here, if it’s so dangerous?” “Because these are my woods.” He straightened. Rolling his shoulders and tossing his neck. “And I protect them.” My brow furrowed. “It’s my duty.” He explained. Though it made no sense to me. 05 The Return We were back in the den the following day. Huntsman had brought us back a small boar that we were both eating. Though eating raw food was not something I’d been accustomed to in the last few years, biting into the fresh meat was like eating the freshest sweet bread. It was succulent and I immediately ate as though starved. Making up for years of having one meal a day. My stomach finally felt as though it expanded and I ate until I was full for the first time in a little under a decade. I realized Huntsman was leaned back to eye me warily. “Are you okay?” He asked. “When was the last time you ate fresh kill?” I gazed at him wide eyed. Taking another bite and shaking my head. “Never?” “It wasn’t proper for a princess to eat such and then I was in the tower.” “Tower?” “The queen locked me in it because my behavior was unbefitting the realm.” “What conduct?” His voice rose. “Running as a wolf.” “For turning into your beast?” He was appalled. “One must. Going long periods without, is like being unable to take a breath.” I stared at the meat in my hand. Realizing that was exactly what it’d felt like. I’d felt endlessly suffocated. Stifled beyond belief. “I’m sorry you were locked away, Snow.” He said so quietly I barely heard him. My head shot up. “I can imagine nothing worse to happen to a wolf.” “There’s worse.” I blurted. “What?” “I-I…Just…People can be so cruel.” “They were mean to you there.” “Just the guards.” “What’d they do?” He caught my arm as he asked the urgent question. Seeing the intensity on his face, I knew I couldn’t tell the truth. His wrath was visible, just under the surface of his taut features. He’ll be enraged. *** I was saved from the terse moment when he abruptly released me and looked upward at the ground above us. He was frozen with narrowed blue eyes. His tousled blonde hair jutting upward from his hairline. He drove a hand through its thickness. Something he does when stressed. His hand fell and the meat dropped from his other one. He launched to his feet and as he twisted, he hit all fours as the wolf and was off. They’re here. I felt it in my gut. I rushed to follow him and as I neared the den entrance, I heard the clang of metal and knew the familiar sounds of mounted knights adjusting rein. They’ve come for me. I immediately remembered what Huntsman had told me yesterday. I’m not going to continue risking my life for a woman that doesn’t want me? But he just headed out, like he is. I was torn between hoping he would and fearing he’d get hurt trying. I could feel the tension in the air that told me there was many of them. When I quietly stepped out of the den enough to poke my head above, I immediately caught the stink of blood and heard the whistle of swords moving through the air. I caught sight of Huntsman dangling from one man’s arm. He jerked his weight twice and pulled the man down until he could jerk backward on his feet. Nearly ripping the man’s arm off. The fallen knight was shouting in pain. Another drove his horse forward, and Huntsman had to spin to dodge the horse’s hooves. Catching the top of one front leg and tearing it to the ground. A knight behind him was bearing down a glinting sword. I shouted and outstretched my hand to stop him. Finding I’d turned into my wolf, without even thinking about it. Already lurching forward. At the last moment the man brought the hilt of his sword down on Huntsman’s back. “That’ll hold him a moment!” The knight called. “Get over here with the ropes!” Huntsman yelped and dropped his back end as though severely injured. I yipped in warning. “Where’d that one come from?” Another shouted. “Kill it!” I lunged on him before he could bring down the hilt again. I didn’t have time to question why he’d spared my mate, before another man was dropping a rope around Huntsman’s neck. They’re trying to trap him! She wants him. I thought of my stepmother and knew how much she’d love to have the guardian of these wolves. She must know of him. It made me unreasonably angry. She’ll not have him! I thought of how pained he was at the mere idea of me being trapped in that tower. If she locks him away, he’d go insane. *** He heeled his horse backward as he hooked the rope around his saddle horn. Dragging Huntsman forward while he viciously shook his head. Unable to free himself. I turned snarling and attacked another man on his feet. Before lunging over to bite the rope being pulled by the horseman. Trying to add my weight to help Huntsman leverage. “It’s trying to help the big one!” Another knight cried. “Take her down!” The Commander roared. But no one moved toward me. Unsure what to do. Instead, we were both being dragged. My lips were getting bloodied from the rope dragging through them. “Get the big one before we lose him!” The Commander shouted in frustration, seeing that between us, the horseman was fighting for control. Another knight dropped a rope over Huntsman’s head to hook another rope. Yanking it in the opposing direction to keep him from being unable to pull loose. They’re going to tear him apart if they keep pulling! Yet another, leapt from his horse to run over and catch Huntsman’s back ankle. Cinching a rope around it and running back to tug his leg out from under him. He was snarling and tossing his head viciously enough to force the horses forward a step. Pulling the knight fighting his leg to the ground before another joined him. “Damn! He’s bloody strong.” 06 Fury “Get him down!” The Commander ordered. I watched in horror, feeling helpless. I charged toward the legs of the first knight and ripped his horse’s legs. It tossed its head and yanked away but didn’t go down. I launched onto its haunches, to sink teeth into the horse’s rump. Making it leap forward. Giving Huntsman enough slack to maneuver toward the other knight with his neck roped. Giving him the amount of slack, he needed to duck his head, and flex his shoulders. Slipping from the ropes. Leaving only the one hooking his leg. The knights tipping forward and back, as they fought his tremendous strength. He spun and charged toward them. Sending them teetering back until they tumbled. He was on them in a heartbeat, but more knights had heard them and were stampeding through the trees. There’s too many of them. We’re going to lose. *** My panicked mind immediately realized stepmother would stick me right back into that tower and leave me to whatever Lukas’ darkest desires were. No! I charged in with renewed strength. Huffing wildly in my crazed fury. When I was more certain then ever that we stood no chance I heard branches cracking in the distance. L turned to look, bracing myself for further fighting. But what launched from the bushes was the last thing I expected. By far the biggest wolf I’d ever set my eyes on, leapt from them and landed in the center of the chaos. His snarl shook the woods. He was dark colored, his fur tinged an odd red. Looking more like a bear than a wolf. His huge snout was unlike anything I’d ever seen. He opened his mouth nearly back to his pinned ears to bare razor sharp teeth. The knights began shuffling away. “Fury…” One of them murmured. *** “I never thought the tales were true…” Fury lunged on the first man and bit through his helmet, crushing his skull. Then he launched to the next one and clamped down on solid metal armor. Smashing the body beneath down his shoulder and the top of his chest. Gasping for air the man fell away, crawling backward. The rest scattered. Horrified by the sheer violence of this new beast. He ripped through them as though their numbers were mere parchment. They’re kindling and he is the flame. Eating through them. I’d never seen anything like it. Soon what was left of them had fled. Rushing back to the realm. Fury straightened into the intimidating form of a man standing at a looming height. He roared through the woods. “Never come back!” His voice echoed eerily. Sending birds soaring into the sky and their abandoned branches rattling together. The woods silenced as abruptly as they’d exploded with the sounds. The way those knights fled, I was certain that they would indeed, never come back. Not here. Not after that. *** Fury turned to us. A man of red hair pouring down his back, waving along his head. Vibrant eyes set on me and I felt the power rolling off him in a way that made it feel hard to breathe. He’s nothing like me. That was clear, the moment I felt his energy. He’s fierce, raw, animal. “Hello, Father.” Huntsman strode over, as naked as Fury to shake his hand. Fury jerked him close and patted his shoulder in an affectionate way, seeming unbothered by their nudity. Animal. “I’ve missed you, Boy.” “Missed you as well, Father.” “Have you seen your brother, lately?” Fury relaxed and grinned at him in a fond way that changed his whole demeanor. “Which?” Fury blinked at him blandly. “Well, I recently talked to Wrath at the border of our woods.” “Vicious.” “Ah.” Huntsman nodded. “He’s still not speaking to you?” “Your older brother has always been rather difficult.” Huntsman bobbed his head in agreement. “As stubborn as you.” Fury tipped his head back and laughed robustly. I got the distinct sense that this was a rare sight. Something I’d only glimpse while he was with his son. 07 His Prize “Come.” Fury wrapped his arm around his boy’s shoulders and aimed him toward me. “Introduce me to this little beast.” Little beast? Huntsman paused to toss him a warning growl. Fury reared back, startled. Before crooning, “Oh, good…She’s your mate.” Huntsman’s lip flinched once more to show his malcontent but he didn’t deny it. “Why have you not introduced us.” “I just collected her, recently.” “Have you bred her yet?” Huntsman glared at him. “Ah. None of my business.” He tipped his head grudgingly. “Well, the sooner the better. I want descendants.” “You have them.” “Not as pure as you. Very few.” “Why?” I cut in. Unable to resist. “Because,” Fury grew more solemn. “My wolves bred with the natural ones and over the years, diluted the line.” My wolves? The line? “You can’t blame them.” Huntsman reminded. “They were so few.” “True. But it weakened us.” “Who are you?” I peered at Fury. “Why, Dear.” He grinned faintly. “I’m the beginning.” *** I had to uncomfortably ask them both to put on clothes. Huntsman persuaded his father to do so. They were both powerfully built, strong but I was embarrassed by how my eyes kept wandering to examine the long spine’s resting on their weighted sacks. Getting my first real look at them. I didn’t ask because they were improper. I was asking because clearly I wasn’t behaving as properly as I should. Especially not with Huntsman. I’d already noted that the nest of hair, surrounding that bit of flesh was as gold tinted as his hair. And his thighs were as powerfully muscled as the rest of him. Making me want to sink my fingers into them and see if they felt as hard as they looked. *** Once they were covered, I could better focus on the conversation. It took a long time to explain everything to me. I’d heard whispers of The Legend of Fury. But I’d never put any stock in it. He joined us for the meal we resumed. Peace in the Huntwood again. And already, I could feel that it would remain that way a long time. Those men were petrified. “Think they’ll be back?” Fury queried. “No, it will be hard for the queen to find men to go when the new rumors begin. It’ll be years…” I agreed with him. “You know better than me.” He grinned at his son and sat to eat. They chatted amiably until the meal was done. Huntsman was casting me furtive glances which finally led to a long study where his eyes roved me as intensely as if he were physically touching me. He wants me. I could literally feel his hunger. “Well,” His father brushed off his hands and rose. A long tunic dangling to mid-thigh and dark breeches cloaking him as he moved. “It’s high time I go.” “No, please stay.” I held my hand out toward him. Huntsman walked to stand before me. Pushing my arm down as he gazed at me. Shaking his head slightly. Effectively cutting off my only lifeline. I could feel his desire radiating through the air. “Please.” I whined. Fury chuckled darkly. Looking from one to the other. “I go.” “I’ll walk you to the entrance.” Huntsman turned and jogged to catch up. Leaving me behind. I was scanning the cave looking for another exit. I found myself standing in the doorway. Looking at the corner of the corridor for another escape. *** Wondering if I could possibly run the distance to the entrance and make it past them. Not both of them. I was certain of that. And just as certain, that his father would help him run me down. From where I stood, I could hear their conversation. “Breed her, Boy. Before someone else does. Get her with pup if you can. I’d love an heir. Your brothers have struggled.” “Most are unmated.” “True. Wrath being the rare exception. But Cherise is yet to give him young.” “She will.” “I’m certain of it.” Fury nodded slowly. “When she’s ready.” Fury turned his back and walked out of the den. *** I stepped into the corridor. Certain this was my only chance to get past Huntsman. I was in a panic. My heart thudding in my chest. I could feel Huntsman’s intent. Had recognized that long look he gave me as dark promise. He was high strung from recent combat. Aroused beyond what he’d been before. And I’m still refusing him. I knew he was going to take it badly. Or worse, not at all. “Don’t do it, Snow.” Huntsman shook his head methodically. “You’ll never make it. And you’re only going to charge me up.” He warned. “Which is only going to make it rougher on you.” I was panting for air. My body reacted even before I’d fully formed the plan. I leapt into a sprint and aimed for the spot of waning light peering into the den. He dropped to his center in a crouch and skid into my path. I veered the other way and he leapt into my trajectory again. I skid around him, rolling along his back as I passed him. Feeling the rise of triumph as I realized I’d get away. But the back of my dress caught on something. I glanced over my shoulder and realized it was his fist. He’d brought me to a dead stop. My feet skidding over rock and dirt but making no progress. I jerked forward. Powerful enough to rend my dress around his grip, but not to pull loose. He used my momentum to roll me back toward him. Then he hunkered and tossed me over his shoulder. I felt his muscle and power beneath my stomach as he balanced me on his shoulder. Giving my rump a swat and then a circular massage. Fondling the shape of my ass. “Come on my little prize. Come reward me for chasing off those that’d take you from me.” “Let me go.” I kicked and flailed. “Never.” 08 His to Take He walked into the chamber and straight to the dirt bed. Lowering to gently toss me flat on it. He looked at me while he pulled the shirt over his head and tossed it aside. Next he unlaced the pants I’d bid him put on. Similar to those he’d given to Fury, a plain tunic and breeches. Stepping from them, he crawled up the dirt toward me. I scurried backward until I was slid up the stone wall. My knees blocking my chest from him. “She-wolf, I’ve claimed you. And I will have you.” *** “You can’t just bite a woman and call her yours.” He caught the hem of my dress between his hands and ripped it up to my waist. Tossing it wide to expose my bared legs and revealing that I wore nothing beneath. I no longer have undergarments. I looked at him pleadingly. My body trembling. “I did.” He said in a hard voice. “But that’s not how people work!” I cried. Looking desperately for a way past him. There is none. “We’re not people, Lover. We’re wolves…” He reminded. “I…” My words stopped as he leaned up on his knees to palm mine. Shoving them apart and falling against me. His hands landing just above my hips as he skid into me. Already planted against my opening. I gasped and tried to lift but came across his hard length. Already iron hard. I swallowed and dropped my buttocks back to the flat dirt. Trying to keep low enough he’d not be able to enter. “Huntsman!” “Little Mate, be reasonable.” He coaxed in a deep rumble. Adjusting to sit on his heels and scooping my hips to lift. “Don’t!” I pleaded. Shoving weakly against his shoulders. He’s too strong. I had impressive strength because of what I was. But his far dwarfed mine. “I’ve claimed you, bitten you as mine, defended my right to keep you from those that’d take you. Not only that, but you joined me.” “What?” “You came to my defenses. Assisting me in defending that right. Asserting that they couldn’t take you.” “Because I didn’t want to go back to that tower!” “Then you could’ve just left. You didn’t. You came to my aid. You defended my right to claim you.” I shook my head in denial. That’s not what I was doing. He propped me down on his knees, pinching me against the wall. He caught the shoulders of the dress he’d given me and shredded it down the front. Baring me and tossing the fabric wide to expose my body. I was immediately overwhelmed by the heat of his skin. “Stop! Please!” I pleaded. Knowing what he was doing. He lifted me. “Too late.” *** He brought me down on that jutting length. Piercing into my center and lodging firmly up through the center of me. As unrelenting as a spear. “No!” I whined. Dropping my head back in frustration. I lifted my fists to hammer him. He knows now. I thought despondently. Now I’ll never be anything more than a toy. I knew how the world worked. I was unfit to be anything more than a man’s mistress now. Princess or not, I was a ruined woman. I could be wed to the highest bidder with no intention of trying to get a hearty alliance. Tossed to anyone who’d take me. *** He caught my flinging fists and pushed them behind my back to grip in one of his. Forcing my back to arch forward against him. Offering him my body as he flexed his thighs and ass to press in. Setting his length deep before pulling out. Retracting his length through me and creating a fierce friction. I yelped. “Calm down.” He urged. “Relax.” I was stiff as a board. Bouncing on his member and looking aside. His free hand reached up to pinch my nipple. Holding it between his finger and thumb. I gasped and looked at him. Feeling myself tighten around him at the sudden sensation. “That a girl.” He growled. “You keep your eyes on the man inside you.” I turned my head to spite him, and he tugged his little hostage. Making me hiss through my teeth. Tilting my hips in a way that made him groan deep in his throat. He used the fist in my back to hold me to him as he slid me up the stone wall until my legs had no choice but to fold over his hips. Giving him easier access to pulse into me. Steering in and up then pulling out. He put his nose to mine. Holding me there. His hand skid down my body. “What’d they do to you?” It reached just where my crease began. I could feel his mobile fingers working at my inner folds, rubbing along them as he stroked in and out of me and a smooth pace. He massaged me as he thrust in and out. Creating more sensation and making my body tingle. Then he destroyed me. *** He slowly guided those fingers up until they hooked just under an upper fold, where he found a tiny bud. He began putting pressure on it. The intensity of my body tightening, and the dizzying sensation was so intense that I felt the need to roll into a ball to protect that tiny delicate place to stop the building wave of pressure that seemed so unbearably delicious. But his body had mine pinned so the most I could do was drop my forehead to the top of his shoulder. That tiny motion made him put more power into it. Pushing and flicking until I was making tiny shrieks and driving my hips reflexively toward that tiny touch. All the while, he was caressing me inwardly. Touching my womb in a way that gave a tiny twinge of pain before relenting in the most intimate caress along my inner walls. Opening them around his length and making them clutch at the knob topping his staff. “Yes.” He rumbled. “Surrender to me. Give it to me, Sweetness. For I’m taking it from you, either way.” 09 Stolen Pleasure I didn’t know what he meant at first. I pleaded for him to stop. Thinking he meant, the taking of my body, I tried jerking at my wrists in an effort to free them. Feeling utterly helpless against the sweet swirls of pleasure that defied all the desires of my mind. He had me overpowered and pinned where I was. While he drove into my center. Tapping my womb rhythmically with his unrelenting cock. Taking over my body in a way that made me hungry for more. I dropped my weight down on his hand and his length. He roared and threw back his head. In the same moment I exploded inwardly. A tight wave cinching at that bud, then blooming to my entrance and rolling up through my channel. Making me grip him ferociously, milking his cock of the last vestiges of fluid before rolling through my belly and making my nipples bud against the hard flat plane of his chest. My head falling backward as I moaned desperately. Rolling my hips rhythmically in circles as I rode that wild wave of ecstasy. “Huntsman!” I cried in desperation. *** “No, Sugar Snow, that is ‘Mate’ to you. For now, we are well and truly bred.” No. I didn’t. I hadn’t… “But I-that-” “That was the consummation of the claiming.” He filled in. “But…” “What?” He lowered me to the dirt bed and pulled me down level with him. Rolling next to me and draping an arm over my belly and a leg over mine to keep me there. Preventing an escape. “I can’t be your mate.” “Why?” “Because I’m not-I’ve already…” “Had a man?” He queried. A blonde brow lifted in question. My mouth tightened. Too ashamed to admit it. “I did notice that.” He sighed. I looked at him in confusion. This was not the rage and contempt I expected. “Lukas, I presume?” He asked a bit reluctantly. “Yes.” “The guards too?” “No.” I felt tears jump to my eyes. “Only him. It was the only way he’d let me go.” “Ah.” “What are you thinking?” “Lukas and I are old enemies. Mages and wolves don’t get along, you see?” “Then why’d he want to…want…why…” “Why’d he want to fuck you?” He asked. I winced. “To goad me. He must’ve known you were my mate and thought that ruining you would dissuade me. Condemn me to my solitary life and destroy me.” I gave him a quizzical look. “I’m not the least bit bothered by that.” He said. “Other than by the fact that he forced you, in his own evil way.” “Why?” “Because what he didn’t account for was the fact that I’ve lived a long time already. A lonely lifetime and I appreciate the value of a mate, far more than the fact that she come to me untouched. I take her how she is.” For some reason those severe words in his flat voice, broke me. I sobbed and tucked my face into his chest. Sobbing wildly. He met me, turning to collect me and tucking my face against him. “No, need for those tears. Not for my behalf. I’m content with the creature that has captured my wolf.” I felt my shoulders heaving as I fought to draw a breath between tears. “It can’t be that simple!” “It is entirely that simple. I want you. I claimed you. We’ve had a taste of each other and I’ll certainly grow hungry for you again. Probably in mere moments.” I pulled back to give him an astonished look. “Did it hurt you?” He queried. “No.” I said slowly. Realizing it had been entirely different then with Lukas. There had been intense pleasure. “Then will you try with me again, without me making you?” I chewed my lip. “I don’t understand any of this!” “You will.” He said confidently. *** In mere moments he was fast asleep. I couldn’t fathom sleeping right now. My mind was racing. I can’t do this. I can’t! I slid from beneath his leg and arm. Making him grunt in objection as he tucked into the spot where I’d been. I spotted his discarded tunic in the corner and thought to grab it, but he shifted again. I don’t have time. He won’t be asleep long. I forewent the clothing and ran frantically to the entrance to the den. Launching through the opening. Crawling slightly before freeing myself from the entrance. My adrenaline forcing me into the form of my she-wolf, as I landed on the grass. I lurched into a run and was off. I wasn’t thinking. I’m a fool. I have no plan. It was late at night. The Huntwood cast in complete blackness. Moonlight gave everything a white sheen. Illuminating my path. Though I no longer needed it. My yellow-green eyes could find the merest glint of light and conform it into perfect night vision. What am I doing? Where am I going to go? My only thought had been to get away. To not be trapped again. To not have the overwhelming sensations. To not let him make me so weak I sob. I didn’t want to ever be with another man. First, I’d suffered, endured the pain. The second time I’d shattered and broken into a teary mess. And knew I would hunger for that again. It was all too confusing. I needed to process. I have to go. I have to get some space to think. The command of my soul was undeniable. I reacted without thought. Driven by self-preservation. 10 Wolves in Moonlight I knew my silver fur, trimmed in white, would glow like a beacon if he came after me, so I needed to get as much space between me and the den as I could. I fled. Feeling the exhilaration of my paws in the dirt. My claws catching bits of twigs and crunching them. I ran faster. And faster. Ran like I had when I was young. And free. My breaths were in rhythm with my step. My heartbeat matching the thudding of my feet. I felt in such harmony. Like nothing I’ve felt in almost a decade. I was free. *** I savored the run until I felt myself finally tiring. Slowing before stopping to catch my breath. Only then did I heart the panting breaths of another wolf in the woods. I caught his scent a heartbeat before I looked over my shoulder. Seeing him descending on me far too fast for me to escape him. And I’m already exhausted. I’d already burned all my energy. And as fast as he’d found me, I knew immediately that I’d never lost him. I never escaped him. He had been on my heels from the time I left the den. Following me, letting me run until I was too tired to go any further. He leapt over my shoulders before I could lunge forward. His teeth catching the loose fur and skin at the back of my neck. Making me feel like my legs could no longer move. Semi-paralyzing me as he balanced over my shoulders. He entered me abruptly and was moving his powerful body in and out of me in a wild rhythm. I tried to jerk away but he immediately growled. Tugging warningly at the skin he gripped, in a way that commanded I didn’t try to move. I felt my body shuddering beneath him. My legs growing unsteady. And again, I felt the fierce response of skin and blood, surging through me in a way that had me howling to the moonlit sky. As pleasure swirled through me. A sense of meaning and completion as my body’s needs were meant by my feral mate. I’m not going anywhere. It was a point he was very clear on. *** When he let me go, he flattened onto all fours and leaned next to me to catch the back of my neck. Steering me around until I faced back towards the den. He nipped at my back leg to get me moving that way. I snorted at him. Narrowing my yellow eyes at him. He huffed in a way that told me he was vaguely amused. He let me run. It was a game of sorts for him to run me down. The only other option was that he’d let me go to allow me to blow off steam. When I paused to glance back, he nipped the back of my leg again. Making me snarl in warning. He huffed. Back to the den. He was telling me. Back where I’m going to keep you. *** We were about halfway back when he loped past me. Stopping and turning to stare. Waiting for me. I ran up next to him but instead of waiting he burst into a full sprint. I instinctively responded. Chasing after him at a breakneck speed. He’s running with me. He was a step ahead. Looking back at me in a way that beckoned me faster. We wound through tree trunks together. Side by side. Humor rippled up my chest and emitted from me in a low groan. He echoed the sound. Laughing with me as we enjoy our race. My breaths surged and my feet carried me as fast as I could go. When the den came into view, he nipped my backside to order me into it. Seeing I had no choice, I dropped through and slowed in the corridor. Turning on him. He’d already turned human and was striding toward me. Catching me by the scruff to drag me toward the chamber. “Come, Mate. Back to bed.” I jogged next to him. “It won’t be as bad as you fear. But you will explain to me everything that happened in that tower. For I fear I’ve been unsuited to fight the demons of your life thus far. It’s time you ready me for that battle.” I sighed inwardly. He’s right. I looked up at his handsome physique. His tanned, naked body glistening in the moonlight, in a way that made me yearn to touch the flat planes of his erotic body. His straight blonde hair, rising from his scalp. Blue eyes laughing as he gave me a fond look. Patting my backside as we strode back into his chamber. “No more escaping, Mate.” He warned. “Or I’ll not always be so kind.” I was certain of that. I was his mate now. And he intended to keep me. So I was either going to have to make peace with him or escape him in truth. Now that I’d had time to think, I realized I didn’t want to. I just feared the truth. Feared how he’d look at me when he knew it all. But he’d made clear the truth. He wants to know it all. And the only one he’ll be condemning, will be them… **********

16 A Raven’s Call “I don’t think you’re weak.” He added eying me. I’m not. I glared at him impudently. Still trying to conceive a plan to get the key and out while I had clothes and before he put me back on that chain. But to call him a formidable foe would be like saying that about a bear. He’s not formidable. He’s an impassable wall. He sucked in his cheeks as though he knew precisely what I was thinking. “Why did your mum name ye, Raven?” He strolled over to me, and I reflexively tensed. My shoulders and arms hardening in-case I had a need to strike him if he tried to toss me over that table again. But he gave me a slight unworried glance before reaching for my hair before he even stopped. Catching a lock and curving it around his large finger. “Ye’re hair isn’t particularly black. Yer eyes are the brightest green I ever saw. Far from the dark of the birds. It makes little sense. Unless she was so senseless as to simply like the name?” I growled in my throat. My mother wasn’t senseless! “She has more sense than you!” I snapped. “Oh, does she?” He tilted his head to look down at me. And I realized he’d effectively gotten me talking again. Was that his goal? “And how much sense do ye think I have, lil Bird?” “Not much!” He tilted his head with a grin. Large dimples carving into his cheeks. “On this whole damned Isle, I think perhaps ye’re the only gel with spirit. Interesting to think ye’re mine.” “I’m not!” “Aren’t ye?” He said in the high coaxing voice and accompanying grin. “Ye dunnot think I could throw ye down and have ye here on the floor if I so desired?” *** He absolutely could. He's far too big to fight off. I was looking quickly from him to the floor. He chuckled. “Cease ye’re fretting. Ye goin’ to answer me ‘bout yer name?” “Name isn’t Raven. That’s what they called me.” He gave me a curious look. “Why?” “Because there always seemed to be one following me about.” “A raven?” “Well one bird or another really. But raven’s most commonly...” My gaze dropped entirely to the floor to avoid his keen blue study. I missed mom and my friends. I instantly pictured laughing with them near the pond back home. Then rushing home and smelling my mom’s cooking before I even entered the tiny hut we’d called ‘home’. “My mom once told me that ravens can sense otherworldly spirits and they’ll come to them as a welcoming.” He was frowning. “What?” “Were ye born the night of a droppin’ star?” I felt the confusion written over my face. “Yes, how’d you know.” “Some things...” He murmured. “I just know.” He was massaging his chin thoughtfully as he gave me a long look. Deciding, apparently to confide in me, he drew a long breath and slapped the counter next to him. It was a loud enough sound that I reflexively jumped, not even realizing how tense I was. *** “Let’s go.” He barked. Walking bare chested across the room, wearing only the bit of leather over his most private parts he walked to the door and tossed it open. I was on his heels, eager to be outside looking for an escape. I was struck by the sudden mist assaulting my senses. So different from the drier country back home and from the village where he’d purchased me which had been hot and sandy. This place is altogether different. I knew the river where I’d washed was just down the hill some and the scatter of trees there grew more thick. I considered bolting into them, wondering if I could outmaneuver him long enough to hide. It looked dense enough out there that there had to be all manner of places to conceal myself. “Hiding from me will only incite my predator instinct.” He tossed over his shoulder. Making that thought immediately dissipate. That’s the last thing I want. I followed him on numbed feet trying to decide what I could do then. Up a tree? I looked up at the high peeks but saw that the trunks were so tall before the first branches that I was sure I couldn’t scramble up them before he got ahold of me. There has to be some way to escape him? He can’t be that infallible. I found we’d walked far enough down the river that there was a barely visible land bridge breaking the fog. His feet sure-footedly found their way across the narrow, rocky outcropping. His long strides nearly leaving me behind. I skittered over it gracelessly, leaping the last few feet to escape it spanning so precariously over the water. I landed in a crouch and looked around. Trying to spot his broad back. But I couldn’t find him. I scanned in both directions. Trying to decide if I was relieved or terrified. *** I was tempted to call his name but decided against it. I heard the crunch of branches and saw something charging through the trees at me. I instinctively jumped aside and caught the ducked head of a brown animal. A small bear? When it charged back at me I got a better look at the yellow yes. A wolf. “Mardichi?” I whispered. “Change.” He directed. “I don’t know how!” The wolf rushed me again but this time I wasn’t quite fast enough to escape it and its teeth scraped along my forearm. I drew it against me, clutching at the bloodied scratch. “Ouch!” I screeched in objection. My voice rising so shrilly that it sounded inhuman. I could feel my heart pounding in my ears. Hear the wild thrumming vibrating my body. Feel the spasmic flexing of my muscles as I scanned the fog, on high alert for any more threat. I suddenly felt I could hear better. I felt lighter and for a moment I felt like I could leap into one of the trees. I eyed one nearby. Suddenly feeling like my feet were nearly weightless. I heard a caw in the distance. Then another. Soon there was a great flock screeching all around the gray haze. “Now that...” I heard Mardichi drawl. “is interesting...” 17 Birds Rather Than Beasts And I couldn’t help noticing that the bit of leather he’d worn when we left was long gone now. Leaving the thick bit of flesh exposed against his leg. He was as heedless as any animal as he sidled up to me. Mardichi walked through the mist. A great splash of red and tan amongst the dim gray. He was eyeing me like something foreign. And I couldn’t help noticing that the bit of leather he’d worn when we left was long gone now. Leaving the thick bit of flesh exposed against his leg. He was as heedless as any animal as he sidled up to me. “You should’ve become a wolf or a beast.” “A beast?” “Well, you’d be the first woman I marked.” “What does that mean?” My voice rose. “I’m not entirely certain of the details as to how it’s supposed to work.” Mardichi entered the clearing and looked up at the trees just above us. Blotched with darker spots. What are those? His voice drew my attention back to him. “I’ve heard others of my kind speak of it. They explained how the woman became a wolf soon after she was marked as their mate.” He eyed me purposefully. Making it a point that it was odd. “I’m not entirely certain of the details as to how it’s supposed to work.” Mardichi entered the clearing and looked up at the trees just above us. Blotched with darker spots. What are those? His voice drew my attention back to him. “I’ve heard others of my kind speak of it. They explained how the woman became a wolf soon after she was marked as their mate.” He eyed me purposefully. Making it a point that it was odd. “Mate?” I frowned at him. “So, what does that mean?” “It means magic is activated in you as it should be. But there was something older...Something long before me residing in you. And it is that, which is coming to life now.” *** I stared at him in horror. Utterly confused about his meaning. He slowly gestured upward, and I looked back up at the dark shadows above. One of them splayed and I could clearly see the outline of massive wings. “Birds?” I queried. “Looks that way.” He crossed his arms over his head and then waved them down to his sides. Banishing the heavy curtain of fog which lowered. Seeming to seep into the ground like reversing steam. Once everything was clear, the birds littering the trees were apparent. Filling every branch above for as far as I can see. All their dark, shiny eyes were intent on me. I stared at him in horror. Utterly confused about his meaning. He slowly gestured upward, and I looked back up at the dark shadows above. One of them splayed and I could clearly see the outline of massive wings. “Birds?” I queried. “Looks that way.” He crossed his arms over his head and then waved them down to his sides. Banishing the heavy curtain of fog which lowered. Seeming to seep into the ground like reversing steam. Once everything was clear, the birds littering the trees were apparent. Filling every branch above for as far as I can see. All their dark, shiny eyes were intent on me. Waiting? For what? *** “Speak to them.” Mardichi had turned nearly back-to-back with me. Observing them in a full circle. “There’s so many…” He’s right. “I don’t understand why they’re here.” Mardichi rounded on his heel to stare down at me. Towering over me like a looming shadow. “Because you called them. Clearly.” I blinked. “But I didn’t.” “You did. Your cry.” I instantly recalled the moment the wolf had rushed past me. It’s teeth grazing my arm and making me screech as I had. That sound. “How could that be in me and I didn’t know.” He sighed. “That’s a bit harder to explain.” “Try.” My voice surprised me with its strength. Sounding nearly commanding as I barked orders at this massive barbarian. What was I thinking? The slow quirking of one red brow indicated he was wondering much the same thing. “And this was one mere squawk.” He said thoughtfully. Staring up in awe. “I can’t wait to see what happens when you truly try to use your new power.” “I don’t understand why they’re here.” Mardichi rounded on his heel to stare down at me. Towering over me like a looming shadow. “Because you called them. Clearly.” I blinked. “But I didn’t.” “You did. Your cry.” I instantly recalled the moment the wolf had rushed past me. It’s teeth grazing my arm and making me screech as I had. That sound. “How could that be in me and I didn’t know.” He sighed. “That’s a bit harder to explain.” “Try.” My voice surprised me with its strength. Sounding nearly commanding as I barked orders at this massive barbarian. What was I thinking? The slow quirking of one red brow indicated he was wondering much the same thing. “And this was one mere squawk.” He said thoughtfully. Staring up in awe. “I can’t wait to see what happens when you truly try to use your new power.” *** “This isn’t what you expected.” I stated matter-of-factly. “Not in the least.” “So, your disappointed I didn’t become an animal?” “No.” He shook his head adamantly. “This is far more intriguing. I’m even more interested in discovering who you are, Pretty Raven.” “I’m your slave.” I said blandly. “Not in the least.” “So, your disappointed I didn’t become an animal?” “No.” He shook his head adamantly. “This is far more intriguing. I’m even more interested in discovering who you are, Pretty Raven.” “I’m your slave.” I said blandly. “Not now.” He disagreed. Mouth tight. “Yes, you’re still mine to mate. But far from a slave. You’re an evolving creature.” “Evolving into what?” “No idea.” “No idea.” He stepped toward me quickly. Hooking an arm around my lower back. His huge, meaty fist winding in my hair and yanking backward to expose my face and throat to him. I yelped and he held fast. The sound of beating wings thrummed above us as birds began to pour in a hailstorm. Violent feathers pounding around us and claws raking him and catching me in the process. I gasped. Mardichi released me to bat several away. I took advantage of the moment to slide to my knees and shield the back of my head. Shrieking as I tried to protect myself. It seemed that my cries only incited the birds attack to newer heights. Mardichi was laughing as he ducked. Swinging his arms over his head until the birds were tossed aside. Each one he struck made it feel like I was hit. I felt his strikes in my sides, cracking against my ribs and bruising along my arms as he knocked one bird to the ground. Making it belly crawl along the ground with a wounded limb. It drew near me and tried to tuck under me as though it expected me to protect it now that it was injured. I sat up some and looked down at the huge brown bird. Shocked at its strange behavior. It worked further beneath me. Like a baby chick nestling under a hen. The sound of beating wings thrummed above us as birds began to pour in a hailstorm. Violent feathers pounding around us and claws raking him and catching me in the process. I gasped. Mardichi released me to bat several away. I took advantage of the moment to slide to my knees and shield the back of my head. Shrieking as I tried to protect myself. It seemed that my cries only incited the birds attack to newer heights. Mardichi was laughing as he ducked. Swinging his arms over his head until the birds were tossed aside. Each one he struck made it feel like I was hit. I felt his strikes in my sides, cracking against my ribs and bruising along my arms as he knocked one bird to the ground. Making it belly crawl along the ground with a wounded limb. It drew near me and tried to tuck under me as though it expected me to protect it now that it was injured. I sat up some and looked down at the huge brown bird. Shocked at its strange behavior. It worked further beneath me. Like a baby chick nestling under a hen. *** “Mardichi!” I cried in panicked confusion. I saw the flash of a brown wolf in my peripheral. Dashing one side as he tried to get through the birds. Then rushing past me in another direction. Going the other way. Then suddenly, amidst the feathers and screams of attacking birds, I saw one large, browned hand stretching through the mass to offer to me. I reflexively clasped it, and he yanked me to my feet. Before I could fully register what was happening, he was guiding me through the woods. We were fleeing on quick feet. Retreating back toward Mardichi’s hut. Back to my prison. Then suddenly, amidst the feathers and screams of attacking birds, I saw one large, browned hand stretching through the mass to offer to me. I reflexively clasped it, and he yanked me to my feet. Before I could fully register what was happening, he was guiding me through the woods. We were fleeing on quick feet. Retreating back toward Mardichi’s hut. Back to my prison. I slowed. Dragging my heels. But as I turned, I saw the huge cloud of dark birds clustered together. Flying between the trunks to emerge out behind us. Rushing on urgent wings to catch up. I felt the panic of the birds, attack washing over me. The surge of their energy pounding through me. An overwhelming feeling. 18 Run Away We ran inside and he pulled me around behind him. Slamming the door and turning the lock before putting the chain and key back around his neck. I slumped against the wall and slid down it. Breathing heavily in relief. “Now, what the devil are ye?” I noticed that his accent had returned in full force after the commotion. “Why is it that sometimes you speak very cultured and then in a moment, you go back to speaking like a barbarian?” His head snapped to give me a quick look. “Always questioning the little things, aren’t ye?” I returned his look levelly. At length, he shrugged as if deciding the secret wasn’t worth keeping. “I’ve friends, much to your surprise, I’m sure. Cultured men that’ve tried for a long time to teach me to be a bit more...refined.” He said the word as if it made him feel dirty. “Why would they do that?” “Because they say I’m a bit rough around the edges.” He rolled his shoulders and cracked his neck as if somewhat ashamed of this fact. I snorted. “You’re certainly that.” “Are ye, one to talk, Little Bird?” He quirked that red brow. His light blue eyes dancing as they lit on me. Perhaps not. *** He snatched me up again. Caught me by the back of the neck and my back and dragged me toward him. I stared at him through wide fearful eyes. Once I was molded against his length, I could feel the excitement thrumming through him. Feel his hardened arousal. Oh, no. “How you want it, Little Mate?” I don’t. But I sensed the intensity of the question. If I spat something that nasty, it’d surely incite him. Which could make him a lot rougher with me. I eyed him warily, chewing my lower lip. His eyes drifted down to watch the motion and he gave a primal growl. “Wh-wh-what do you mean?” “Over the table again. Or on the bed.” His gaze slid over. I did the only rational thing I could do. I bolted. *** I made it to the edge of the bed and dived under. Worm crawling on my belly to get further in. Certain that if I could just make it under and to the back, he couldn’t follow me under. It was very low to the floor. Barely enough room for me to fit under. He caught one of my ankles and I froze in panic. He chuckled. “Where are ye goin’, Little Bird?” I peered over my shoulder in the dark to see his laughing blue eyes peering beneath the coverlet to look at me. “Did you really think you’d get away so easily?” I grimaced. “I’d just have tossed the thing over.” He shook his head in amusement. I looked around at the solid corners of the bed and the side rails beneath it and was sure that the thing had to weigh several hundred pounds. It was sturdy and looked like it had been built right where it stood. Probably had to be, to hold a creature of his parameters. However, looking back at him I was very sure that he was bulky enough to toss the thing. He’d have gotten to me anyway. What was I thinking? Escape. I wanted to escape. “Please don’t.” I whimpered. He laughed. He began slowly dragging my ankle out. I floundered to try and get a grip on the floor, but my hands just slid over smooth surfaces. I dug in my nails trying to catch onto something. Soon, he had my lower half entirely out from under the bed. I felt him stretching behind me and a dense pillow plopped to the floor. He slid it over with a slight scrape. Then caught my hips and hoisted them up enough my back curved beneath the side rail of the bed. He shoved the heavy pillow under my pelvis and against the front of my knees. Oh, no. I tried to lurch forward but folded as I was, I was stuck and found myself only more firmly lodging against the bedframe. I was stuck. Naked as the day I was born with my ass jutting into the air and him just as unclothed behind me. His knees settling behind me as he positioned himself. “Please don’t.” I covered my face to block out the view. Sure that I knew what was to come, and was jammed so tightly under that bed that I had no way to even wiggle against him. “Ssh.” He said. Then I felt him. 19 Fight With Me His hard rod entered me like a staff being pressed in. Stiff and unrelenting as it eased into my softness. Parting me to make way for its path to my center. Then I felt him touch my base. I stiffened and reared up a little but was pinned so tightly under the bed there was little I could do. My back brushing the wood above me as I struggled. “How well planned was your escape, Little Bird?” He mocked. Not very well obviously. Now I’m stuck. He was still pushing into me with that length that seemed to go on forever. I yelped and had to slide my knees apart as I could feel him pinching inside and knew I needed to make more room to keep from hurting myself. I was trying to steady my panicked breathing and relax. I was still sore from the last time he’d taken me and was worried about doing more damage fighting him. “That a girl.” He praised. Groaning in pleasure ad he filled me. His sack draping against my lower lips. Soft but firm causing a strange pressure that made me shift restlessly. Causing him to make more pleasured sounds. I could practically envision that hard, muscled, body. Tensed with his pleasure at being inside me. His head thrown back and red waving hair rolling down his back. His sack weighted against my slit as he nestled fully. “Ye’re so tight. Like a sheath made for me sword.” I was certain everyone was tight around that particular sword. He’s huge. *** “You know what happens to sweet things that try to run from a big bad barbarian, Sweetheart.” He retracted. Slipping out and then plunging back in with such force that my hips rocked against the wood railing. I yipped and tried to reach back to push at his legs to get him back but I couldn’t reach him. “What’s wrong, Little Bird?” He taunted laughingly. Giving a couple more brutal thrusts that had me flailing. “Ouch!” I squawked in a begging voice. “Done running from me, Little Bird?” He asked. “Because I’m rather enjoying you fighting me.” “Yes. Yes!” I cried. Feeling his piercing spear striking into me. Taking in how every inch of him was against my exposed parts. Touching me behind, underneath and molding along my legs. He was utterly possessing my body. Enjoying ravishing me. “Yes.” I sighed in a surrendering voice. “Good.” He purred. Slowing his pace and relenting. Using shorter strokes and not burying so deeply it was painful. Immediately, the sensation changed. I moaned, somewhere between relief and pleasure. Each gliding sensation soothed the aching and burning. Causing a different kind of tensing of my inner muscles. Working more rhythmically to respond to his slipping in and then back out. Without the pressure against the opening of my womb, all the pain became something else. I realized the rough wood of the floor grated against my distended nipples with every time he stuffed me. My breasts rippling. I felt the bouncing of my ass cheeks with every long stroke. My body was starting to wind. My skin goosebumping and my skin becoming highly sensitive. Something far different. I was scrounging to think of something to distract him. To talk to him. Something that’d buy me enough time to scoot backward and twist sideways out of here. “Why-why here?” He paused to lean under the bed to give me a confused look. “My hut?” “The Isle of Wight.” I said quickly. Shifting against him as I sought to see if I could twist off him yet. His eyes narrowed and he gave a cold chuckle. “Simply because I’m from a little island with barbaric rituals, doesn’t mean I’m as fool as you’d have me.” “I wouldn’t have you anyway!” “Wouldn’t you?” He straightened and I instantly knew my mistake as I felt him impaling deep inside again. Pushing so far that I was certain I’d be torn asunder. “Okay. Okay!” I surrendered. “Now, quiet woman and let me enjoy meself.” I was so angry I could’ve struck him. Pounding the floor with my fists in frustration. Knowing I couldn’t even reach him to scratch his legs the way I was stuck. “It’s a mighty lovely view back here.” He gave my backside a rough swat that had me gasping in outrage. “You filthy…” My enraged insults were drowned out by a long moan. “Do you know what you just did?” *** “I’ll have a bit more of that.” He whacked me again. A bit harder. I screeched in my throat. Rocking backward in an effort to shove him off. Which only resulted in me setting myself so hard on him that I stood on my toes. Angling my legs up in an attempt to retreat back off him. “More.” He hooked his fingers around the front of my thighs to keep them in the air and began leveraging me back against him. “You tightened so hard on me cock, I’d thought I was going to spurt right then and there when I smacked yer lovely arse. I’ll be feeling that again while I take your sweet hole.” I was barely registering his words as he was yanking my hips against him as he pushed in. Then my cheeks would jounce against the underside of the wood rail and allow him deep penetration before he retracted and tugged me against him again. Up on my toes, with my legs straight it gave him free rein to use my whole body to pull and push. I found myself clenching as he delved in and then relaxing as he eased back out. I had gotten so slick when he did the shorter thrusts that it made his roughness bearable. And soon I found myself clutching at the wood under me. Trying to find something to grip as the pain vanished. The inside of me lengthening as the pleasure began to unravel like a snake uncoiling through me. Splaying out and then sending lightning ripping through me in wild surges which made my palms flex straight then quiver. And I soaked him with my climax. 20 Little Bird I was shaking with fury that I’d just attained pleasure with his root in me. Even more angry that I’d succumbed to it when I so clearly resented this man. But it’d felt like I didn’t even have time to think about it. To fight it. Before I could process anything, I was shuddering around him. Making him clutch me and pull my body back against him as he rocked in rhythm to that clenching inside me. Savoring the feel of my body sucking him in. How can he have this effect on me? I wanted to throw a tantrum like a child. Kicking and screaming but knew that doing so while he was planted in me would only bring him sordid pleasure. “I can’t stand you!” I raged. “But you bear my flesh so well.” He panted coaxingly. Still forcing in then sliding back. “And you just soaked my rod with your woman’s heat.” He purred animalistically. “And it felt sweet, Little bird.” He pushed in more wildly than gave a growl that shook the hut. Piercing deep as I felt his hot fluid pour into me. Feeling the pulsing of his hard flesh. He moaned long and his grip was nearly bruising as he held my legs like a life line to keep him steady. *** “You’re a bastard.” I said from under the bed. So angry I was grumbling. “That I am, My Dear.” He rolled aside. Giving my already reddened buttocks another light swat. “Lord you felt good, Woman. Like made to fit me. I’ve never felt one so fine. I’m beginning to think you were carved out by some goddess just for me.” He settled his back against the rail, flattening his long legs out in front of him and slumping his arms to the side as if spent from his ecstasy. Something he stole from my body. My mouth twitched in contempt, and I ripped the pillow out from under me and threw it at him as I scurred backward. Out from under the bed and onto my knees to glare hatefully at him. “I’m not for you. And one day I’ll get away from you and you’ll never see me again.” He scoffed. Not even looking at me. Staring at the wall across from him as he spoke. “Don’t be so sure about that. I’m an exceptional tracker and I know a man even better. Nothing escapes his hunt.” “Who?” “His name is Rhyers. Christophe Rhyers.” *** I’d never heard Mardichi speak of anyone with that softened note. Respect and fondness? “Your brother?” It dawned on me that this man had been taking my body for several days now. And I barely knew his name. I only thought of him as the barbarian. Because that’s what he is to me. “Of a sort.” He tilted his head grudgingly. “He’d say yea.” “A close friend then?” “Closer than most.” He said cryptically. “My brethren.” “How many of you are there.” He tipped his head back and laughed outright. Making flat white teeth visible in what seemed an inordinately large mouth. His waving red hair falling back along the bed and over his muscled shoulders. Watching him laugh like that was somehow incredibly appealing. Because it’s rare. I was disgusted at my own thoughts. Two minutes ago, he’d forcefully taken me. Pinned under his bed. And now I’m praising his beauty. Fool that I am! “What are you?” I blurted in some strange state of wonder. He finally rolled his head to look at me with those piercing blue eyes. “Now, that, Little Bird is an excellent question.” “You said you’re a wolf.” “I am. But it’s not as simple as that. I can become several creatures.” I shook my head in confusion. Is he mocking me again? “Do you think me dimwitted.” He snorted. “Not slightly. You’d be much more tolerable if you were.” I gasped in affront, and he reached over and nudged my chin with his knuckles. “Ye’re a fine one. Trouble or not.” He said as if to reassure me he was only teasing. *** Seeing I was eyeing him suspiciously, he sighed and looked back forward. “Would you believe me, if I told you once I was a knight.” “For who?” I expostulated. Wondering what king in the entirety of the land would take him for something honorable and loyal. He laughed. “You could at least feign less surprise. It’d be the polite thing to do.” I glowered at him. “You’re not one to be chastising me for rudeness.” I nodded toward the bed purposefully. To remind him of what he’d just finished doing to me. “Come now, Little Bird.” He gave me a chastising look. “I’d agree you were far less than willing, but did I not give you pleasure before taking mine.” “Purely incidentally.” “Was it?” He tilted his head slowly. “I know when a woman relents. When her body softens. The feel of her skin bumping right before she super heats as she peaks around my rigid…” “Stop!” I put up a staying hand. Realizing he had certainly accurately depicted what I’d experienced. He’s right. He does know what he’s doing. He knows the place where pain becomes pleasure. He’d have to with the smith’s hammer he carries atwixt his legs. I thought to myself. My face tightening. “Stop looking at me as though you’d love to thrash me.” He said with a grin playing around his lips. “I would.” “Undoubtedly. But it’d only give me more pleasure, Sweet Thing.” He looked at me again with a cocky smirk. “And ye’re still afire with how much ye’ve given me already.” His gaze slid over me. Lingering on every part of me that he liked. I instinctively covered myself. He clucked in his cheek. “No shame in this hut, Little Bird.” 21 Hunted by Demons Peak Mountain, Black Mountain Range, Battling Border Across the Peril Sea to the Peak Mountain buried in the Black Mountains of Ardae along the Battling Border there was a creature very unlike the barbarian on the Isle of Wight. Though equally as immortal. “Did you find him yet?” Radix Malorum demanded of his Commander. A yellow-skinned ogre of a man he called Okine. “Barbarian, Leige?” He bobbed his head. Speaking in his ear shatteringly high voice as he asked the question. “Yes.” Radix gave him a black look. “I want him leading my armies.” “He not turn.” Okine shook his head. Boldly arguing with he Demon King. “I beg to differ.” Radix grated through pointed teeth. “Find him for me. Now.” “Across Sea, methinks.” Okine ducked his head. A dark man in the back of the cave shifted. Chains around his neck and between his wrists rattled at the movement. Immediately catching the Demon Master’s attention. Radix’s head spun toward him. “Do you know where your brethren hides from me?” “I wouldn’t tell you if I did.” Gray eyes flashed defiantly. Radix’s pointed yellow teeth were bared in a cruel smile and his beady black eyes shined with glee. Enjoying his slave’s defiance. Or what the consequence of it would be. “You will soon enough. You always do…Despite all your big words.” “Not this time, Demon.” “Every time.” Radix corrected. Lowering his head threateningly. “Take him and bleed him.” He told Okine. “When you’re through, bring me my goblet. I’ll have his memories of the man. The barbarian will serve me soon enough. He’ll be far easier to turn, than you Chavias.” “Don’t be so certain.” Chavias growled as the ogre dragged his chains. Pulling him backward as he fought their weight, trying to threaten Radix. Radix cackled evilly. *** Isle of Wight, Southern Shore, Mardichi’s Hut I was still glaring at Mardichi’s profile. Deciding if I would give him a verbal thrashing or if I could somehow pull the key from around his neck and get out the door. Remember. Escape is top priority. I reminded myself. Pushing away thoughts of how relaxed my body felt from the recent pleasuring. Mardichi was still sitting with his back against the bed when suddenly his head bobbed. His face went dead serious, and he lifted his jaw to sniff the air. “Oh, no.” “What?” The fact that he looked so unnerved was making me uncomfortable. I’d never seen this mountain of a man look the slightest discomforted yet. Not by anything he’s done. “Oh, no!” Mardichi said louder. Climbing to his feet. He was searching for something. Shifting around the hut. What had he got a whiff of that had him looking so alarmed? He looks afraid. He scooped up something from out of the trunk near the foot of the bed. I watched, stunned as he stepped into a pair of pants. I didn’t even know he owned any! Feeling my gaze, he glanced up and gave me a quick grin. “I know the ways of civilized men, as I said. I just don’t favor them.” “Then why are you wearing pants?” He took a step toward me, and I scurried backward until I hit the wall. Grunting in disapproval he caught my upper arms and hauled me to my feet as if I weighed no more than the pants had. “Put some clothes on! Don’t let him see you like this.” He nodded toward my length. *** “Worried about some other man having a look at your slave?” Mardichi tilted his head somewhat grudgingly, but his face was scrunched as though he’d argue. “More worried about you getting a look at ‘im.” “At him?” My voice rose. “Why?” Was he someone that might help me? I doused that thought instantly. Deciding if he was a friend of Mardichi’s he was more likely a slave trader. What if he’s another wolf? A shiver of fear rolled up my spine. Wondering if another might kill me. Sensing that I hadn’t become one as I should’ve. I didn’t even want to think about that. Mardichi had implied that the fact that I hadn’t changed and that birds had come was symbolic of meaning I was something else. Something with older blood than whatever he was. How old was he? That thought had me chewing his cheek. I had no idea. Even I had heard lore of such wolves back home. Stories of the Battling Dogs which were huge evil hounds covered in bark. But Mardichi hadn’t looked anything like that. He’d definitely looked like a wolf. Nothing that could be mistaken for a dog. “What’s coming, Mardichi?” I asked softly. Catching the blanket off the bed to wrap around me protectively. His discomfort causing panic to ripple through me. He stopped what he was doing and gave me a wide-eyed look. What? “I do believe that’s the first time you’ve said my name. I like the sound of that on yer pretty mouth, M’Dear.” For some reason him calling me ‘M’Dear’ was sending coils of warmth through my belly. So, I could certainly understand his pleasure in me calling him by name. Mardichi returned to the trunk and tossed through old dusty clothes, until he’d burrowed to the bottom. There was a giant wind of dust stirring in the air. Turning the room to a gray fog that had me coughing for air. Just as I heard the crunch of footsteps on the dry ground outside, Mardichi ripped a garment from the bottom of the trunk and tossed it to me. “Put this on.” I reflexively caught it and tossed it over my head. Realizing that it was a flowing silken chemise. It went to my knees but left the chaffed bruised caps exposed. When there was a bang on the door I gasped and pressed into the wall, wishing I’d disappear. Mardichi rotated on his heel and stared at the door. Clearly unwilling to open the door. “I know you’re in there, Barbarian. I can smell the stink of you’re joining from out here. Is that a slave girl you have in there?” Yes. 22 A Guest “Who is it?” I whispered to Mardichi who looked slowly over his shoulder. He blinked at me. “The Slave Trader?” I pressed. Mardichi snorted. “So much worse…” “Brother!” The voice boomed. “You letting me in or am I kicking the door in?” Brother? Mardichi groaned and visibly slumped over as he dragged his feet to the door. When he opened it, I crouched to get a view of beneath Mardichi’s elbow to glimpse the man beyond the door. Mardichi leaned across the jam. Purposely blocking the entrance. He doesn’t want him to come in. Or to see me. I recalled he’d said he didn’t want me to see the man. And as I lowered a little further, I could instantly see why. *** The man on the other side of the doorway was heart wrenchingly beautiful. A golden angel of a man standing in the sandy dirt outside. Hair the same color as the morning sunshine through treetops waved over his shoulders, to partway down his chest. Unique turquoise eyes caught her movement. Landing on her unblinkingly. “Mardichi?” He asked. Tone chiding as he refused to look away from me. “She’s mine. Go away.” “Slavery is wrong.” “It was the way of my people. I was even a slave for awhile.” “Did you enjoy it?” The man finally looked up at him. Mardichi cleared his throat and dropped his arm from the doorway. Obviously having no response to that. My heart leapt hopefully in my chest at the thought that this man had asked a question on my behalf. Something to make the barbarian uncomfortable. That confused me though. Who is he to Mardichi that he cares about his opinion? ‘Brother.’ The recollection dawned on me immediately. But I realized just as fast how impractical that was. They look nothing alike. The barbarian was a great monster of a man. His shoulders nearly twice as wide as those of the other man who was tall and slender. I’d have thought him large before having seen Mardichi. *** “Sebastian.” Mardichi sighed in defeat as he watched the other man pressing past him to enter the hut. Sebastian grimaced as he looked around. “Still as disheveled as always.” “A bit more, actually.” Mardichi said dryly. Giving me a pointed look. Implying I’d created much of the mess in my efforts to escape him. I supposed that was true. There was still the pot on the counter. Bits of food visible here and there where they’d stuck to the floor. A pillow was still off in one corner. Items strewn from under the bed as I’d tried to dig my way beneath it, I must’ve tossed it out. But my gaze landed on the pile of clothes near the trunk, and I crossed my arms over my chest to give Mardichi an impudently upturned chin. He made that mess. He tilted his head in grudging admonition, without either of us having ever said a word. “Did you come here to discuss my slave?” Mardichi closed the door. “Or for some other reason?” *** “I’ve been hearing rumors.” Sebastian strolled to the table to move a couple wooden cups around on it. Lifting one to examine the craftsmanship. I didn’t know why but I couldn’t look away from him. My eyes riveted on him. I realized I was breathing shallowly but that no longer seemed important. Nothing other than watching this man seemed important right now. His movement were nearly feral. Sleek and graceful as he rotated on his heel. Shifting to catch up the other cup. Giving it equal attention. I could feel my skin pimpling with excitement at the stranger’s nearness. My nipples hardening and my body reacting to him in a way that was utterly uncontrollable. “Of?” “That Chavias may not be dead.” Mardichi stiffened. His face becoming an unreadable mask. I looked from one to the other. Awash with curiosity. Who’s Chavias? Why does he matter so much to Mardichi? “Where is this coming from?” Mardichi shifted. “Word through Mane Country.” “I forget you have eyes and ears everywhere.” “Except here.” Sebastian murmured thoughtfully. Turning the cup over to see the engravings on the bottom. “This is Lucien’s country. Which is why you’re hiding here where you can have slaves beneath my nose.” “You don’t have a say in it here, Bast.” “I know that.” He set the cup down with a loud click. “Doesn’t mean I like it.” *** Sebastian glided across the floor to put his back to the wall near the counter. Leaning back leisurely to cross his arms over his chest. “Your slave is staring.” He remarked. It was a long moment of both men staring at me before I realized they had mentioned me. I blinked quickly and cleared my throat but every time I tried to look away my gaze was immediately drawn to return to Sebastian. Mardichi stepped between us to look down at me darkly. Apparently not appreciating the attentive stare I’m giving the other man. “Ye are lookin’ a bit lusty, Lass.” I tried to focus on the fact that his burr had returned. Masking that he’s more educated than he appears. “I can’t stop.” I felt my mouth going dry as I struggled to keep my gaze on the floor. Yet, it kept lifting to look at a point on Mardichi’s bare chest where I knew I could see the other man if Mardichi were not in the way. “Don’t feel bad, Lass.” Mardichi rubbed the outside of my shoulders. “He ‘as this effect on every woman.” “Not every.” Bast remarked. Shifting as though the wall behind him had suddenly become spiked. My mouth parted and I wanted to ask what woman in all of the country could resist the man. I couldn’t imagine anyone not wanting him. He looks like a statue carved by the finest artist. Too beautiful to be real. “But most.” Sebastian added. “Animal magnetism, I’m told.” Was that what it was? He certainly moves like an animal. He is like Mardichi. I was certain. Another wolf. 23 The Visitor “You are his brethren?” I asked Sebastian, though I couldn’t see him. Simply yearning to speak to him. Desperately wanting some answers. I was grateful for where Mardichi stood though. And his soothing touch. Because it seemed the longer I couldn’t see Sebastian, the less I felt that intoxicating dizziness that had me staring at him like a dumb animal. “I am.” Bast answered anyway. “Has he tried to convince you he’s the worst manner of beast, yet?” That’s putting it mildly. He bit me. I looked up at Mardichi, searching his face. “Yes.” Mardichi blinked slowly down at me. “Don’t fall for it.” Bast said. “He’s a far better man than he’d have you believing.” “Shh.” Mardichi said to him, without looking away from me. His full lips jutting to make the sound. Almost lending it a seductive air. “Ye need not be sayin’ such nonsense to the lass.” “Whyever not?” I heard Sebastian leaning off the wall to approach. “Ye stay back, ye.” Mardichi glowered over his shoulder. Why? *** “Why is that?” Bast asked what she’d been wondering. He circled just enough to get a view of Mardichi’s profile. I focused my attention on the big, redheaded barbarian, rather than looking at the man that was a disaster to glance at. I couldn’t look away. “What have you done, Brother?” Bast persisted. Mardichi was watching him move silently. But not answering. “Did you mark her?” Bast asked slowly. His voice sounding astonished. “Is that what I felt?” “I don’t know what you felt.” “A surge. Like a call, but I didn’t hear your voice this time.” “You felt it from WaterRose?” “Where’s WaterRose?” I interjected. Immensely curious. Mardichi was talking in a voice so soft I’d never heard it before. Obviously fond of this man. And when Sebastian had called him Brother, it hadn’t sounded like a mere word. It sounded like he meant it. They’re close. Mardichi still wasn’t answering him. Doesn’t want to. I gathered. So did Sebastian. “You did mark her, didn’t you?” When Mardichi didn’t answer. Sebastian’s urgent voice descended on me. “Did he bite you?” Mardichi turned his head to look down at me. I nodded. Knowing Sebastian could see me. “You marked one of your slaves?” Bast asked in confusion. “She’s different.” “Interesting…” *** “Do you know what you have there?” Bast asked. And I could feel his eyes roving thoughtfully over me. Mardichi twisted to look at him. Sebastian watched me clinging to Mardichi. Rubbing his chin with his thumb as he considered me. He’s talking about me. “I do indeed.” Mardichi said dismissively. “She’s rare.” Rare? What’s that supposed to mean? “I’m aware.” Mardichi said. “Are you in truth?” “I am.” Mardichi assured. What are they talking about? “What have you seen?” Bast asked. “I’ll show you. Step out a moment.” Bast ducked his head in a nod. Opening the door and closing it behind him. Mardichi was looking at him. “I think we should show him.” We? He was saying that like we were a team. “Why?” And what? That I failed to turn? That I screamed and birds came? I was assuming that was the most likely. “Because he’ll know for sure. And he’ll know what I should do with you.” That made me uneasy. “What are your options?” I wasn’t certain I wanted to know. “Keep you or send you away.” “Don’t you think I should have a choice in that?” I objected. Anxious about what that meant and where I might end up. I was staring up at Mardichi’s large, muscled frame and the thought of ending up someone else’s slave seemed even more terrifying. Could they be worse? I’d already seen enough to know that things could certainly be nightmarish. I still hadn’t decided as I was being led to the bed where he caught up a coverlet and wrapped it around me. Enclosing the thin chemise in a layer of real cloth. He retrieved a narrow bit of worn rope and cinched it around my waist. Giving me only one direction. “When we turn, take this off, just in-case. So, it won’t tear…” “Tear?” “If you do change.” He said dismissively. Catching my forearm in his big hand again and guiding me to the door. He opened it and I realized that, despite that it was mid-morning, a heavy fog had descended to cloak the land in a white film. It was so heavy that walking through it caused a chill along my bare legs beneath the coverlet. And dampened the hem enough that it became heavy along my shoulders. My hair was soaked in moments, dangling down my back. The air was thick with moisture and cold to breathe in. But Mardichi’s hand on me was still warm. I found myself huddling closer to him to draw in his heat. I don’t know how, but he managed to lead me into the trees again. The trunks simply appearing before us, as we wove around them. I followed one up and saw branches high above me. And the top of the tree looming like a great head peering down at me. I chewed my lip. Realizing for the first time, how imposing the wooded grove really was. Especially after such a long expanse of sandy terrain. The forest seemed to jut up out of nowhere. Banishing the usual heat with an icy chill. “Where are we going?” I murmured to him. But Mardichi was staring ahead. Weaving to the side and around. I assumed we were skirting smaller trees and bushes that I couldn’t see through the mist. It was as if Mardichi could sense the presence of obstacles. “How are you doing that?” He grinned and gave me a sideways glance. “When you’ve been around as long as I have, you can feel nature. Sense something life close by. Feel it breathing and growing as if the dirt itself speaks to you.” “You can feel things growing?” “I can.” He paused as he pulled me to the side and behind him. I assumed Sebastian was somewhere ahead of us. Though I hadn’t been able to see him as we entered the trees. “Each thing emanates a bit of vibration which one can learn to feel after a time.” I heard a low rumbling growl and looked over. Shocked to see a sleek black creature stepping from the white fog as though it peeled away to make a path for the beast. What is that? I yelped and ducked behind Mardichi. “Don’t be afraid.” Mardichi said dryly. “He’s less threatening to you in this form then he was in the other one.” “Sebastian?” I queried. 24 Discovering The giant black feline lifted its head as if in answer. I was trying to wrap my mind around the idea that someone could go from being a flesh and blood man, then to this giant, sleek creature. As Mardichi had turned into the wolf. Back at home, in my village, I’d heard many tales of creature’s that could do such things. Demons that could come to your door in any guise. Or steal the bodies of your loved ones. I wondered if that was what I was witnessing. Demons taking other forms. Is that what Mardichi is? He could alternate so quickly between being ice cold and being laughing and warm, that I was having an impossible time gauging him. And Sebastian, whom I instinctively trusted, had said Mardichi was a far better man then he let on. I already knew he was no mindless barbarian, as I’d first assumed. But this slinky black creature was very real. One look at the flinting gold eyes and I had that same dizzying feeling that I was looking into an eternity, that I’d had when I looked upon Sebastian. That gaze is just as inescapable as the man’s had been. It is him. But he’s no wolf. *** “He’s a panther.” Mardichi explained from next to me. “What’s a panther?” I’d never heard of such a thing. Especially not in Sourthern Vale, where I’d grown up. “A giant black cat, persay.” Sebastian rumbled at the simplification. Seeming to disagree with the bland comparison. “Except a bit larger.” I remarked. Swallowing hard. His entire body was woven with sinewed muscle and his long black tail was rounded at the tip. When he moved, he didn’t curve it like a snake in motion but swung the entire thing as if it were a rudder on a ship. “A bit.” Mardichi shrugged. Far from a bit. I shot him a look. He’s bigger than most dogs. “Shall we?” He gestured for me to walk further into the mist-coated trees. I obediently walked forward despite my reluctance to walk into the ominously silent treeline. I clutched the heavy, soaked, coverlet around me like a lifeline. Checking the rope belt to ensure it was still cinched in place and I was covered. Preparing to run if I had to. Sebastian ducked and backed into the mist. Vanishing from sight almost immediately. Like being swallowed by the haze. I looked up but saw only gray sky. Not a glimpse of anything to tell direction beyond that heavy canopy of leaves, dripping on me. Heavy droplets cascading past the branches to plop heavily on my face and roll over my cheeks. Down the already saturated coverlet and falling to the puddle. I rounded to look for Mardichi. But he was gone. As I stood there, I felt the brush of fur against my leg. Catching a glimpse of brown. A wolf? “Mardichi?” An answering rumble came. *** I was starting to become nervous. I was sure I wasn’t being lured out here as prey for them to toy with but it was still an eerie feeling. Alone in the trees, in mist you could cut with a dagger, and the only sounds were my own heart racing. Thudding dully in my ears and the sounds of my breaths which crystallized before my eyes. I looked around for something to arm myself with. I leaned over and had to scrounge through the mossy coating on the forest floor before finding a branch wide enough to grip in my hand and short enough to snap off and carry. I held it next to my face. Ready to strike with it, if needed. I jumped when I caught a blur of black and then it slowed. Moving parallel to me. It’s shoulders just visible over the heaviest layer of fog which sat above ground. I sensed they were leading me forward. Urging me deeper into the trees. For what? For a terrified moment, I wondered if Mardichi intended for both beasts to have me in the dirt and moss out here. Taking me in their animal forms. If I was going to be food or pleasure for the monsters... I was beginning to shake. Fighting the urge to trust them in my blindness. Reminding myself that they were no friends of mine and I needed to be wary. I felt a weight against my leg again, and my hand immediately fell to catch myself as my leg buckled sideways slightly from the pressure. My palm landed on the large furred brown back. I wound my fingers through it and fisted it to calm myself. He rumbled in pleasure at the touch. This was a slower motion then when he’d rushed by me before. He was rubbing against me as if trying to reassure me. I walked forward. Nudged by his heavy shoulders and lumbering head. As I walked stiltedly, my fear still increased. Flying higher by each moment. Fear of the unknown. Were they going to kill me? Ravish me? What? The not knowing was more terrifying than if they’d simply told me. I heard a call in the distance. A ‘caw caw’ that echoed through endless trees. Mardichi vanished from near my legs. Without his comfort I became more unsettled. The cawing became louder. Screeching and enough fluttering that it seemed to come from every direction. “She’s doing it.” Mardichi called in his human voice. “I see that.” Sebastian called from the other side of me, somewhere up high. “What’s going on?” I stopped moving forward to turn a slow circle. Trying to see their outlines through the heavy gray cloud sitting in the forest. Woven around the trees like some great, stitched blanket. I don’t want to be here. I thought. And just like that. I felt a grip on my upper arms. Grabbing ahold of me suddenly and raising me upward. Shooting up toward the sky in a motion so fast, I barely registered what was happening. I felt the gusting wind and sensed the huge surges of movement. As we cleared the treetops I looked up and saw there was a huge, winged bird carrying me. Having snatched me up like I was prey. It had a red-brown head and tail and was spotted on the underside. It’s yellow-clawed feet gripping my upper arms and packing me off above the trees. In my panic I began tossing and jerking but the bird’s grip was relentless. “Stop!” I squealed in panic. Looking over my shoulder and finding that everything was too coated in the fog to see where Mardichi and Sebastian were, but I found myself screaming for help. “Mardichi!” A broken, desperate, scream. *** And just like that the canopy ruptured behind me in a spray of green leaves that cast out into the air above the horned snout of some great creature storming into the sky. The bird carrying me squawked and flapped sideways. Jerking me a different direction so far that my back twisted, and I wondered if I was seriously hurt. It flapped at that odd angle and shot from the trajectory of the rising red creature which was entering the air now. Wings spraying more leaves as they cast red feathers amidst the leaves. Wings that sounded like sails flapping in the breeze came into view as it climbed into the air. There was an echoing scream and further away it was happening as well. Trees were shredding and there was an echoing, bird like “Eek.” But the tone was far deeper. And it sent a cascade of leaves glinting into the sunlight as it topped the trees in the same rhythm as this red one. Both of them taking to the sky on the loud, whipping wings. I was paralyzed by fear. Wondering if the bird had been the least of my worries. These are something else. Something I’ve never seen before. 25 To the Sky Monsters filled the air. The large bird carrying me and the beasts pursuing us. When this great hawk carrying me flapped sideways, I realized she carried me beneath other giant birds of similar size. She's part of a flock. Where are they taking me? Why? My mind raced. I looked below me at the tree tops which now seemed so far away. Even if I could get away from this bird I’m going to plummet to my death. I squinted through the trees, trying to see if Mardichi and Sebastian were down there somewhere. Running through the fog. But there was nothing. No one there. The hawk adjusted its grip on me, and a talon scraped along my arm. Leaving a long, thin cut. I hissed through my teeth at the pain. The great red and gold giants behind us must’ve scented my blood. They began roaring. Rumbling screeching sounds that echoed over everything and made my body quake. Unsettling the flock of giant hawks. I understood their fear. I looked over my shoulder at the scaled monsters. Blood red and glinting as gold as coin. Roaring in a drawn out sounds that echoed over the mountain tops. They sound ready to kill everything in their path. *** It was a terrifying flight until we reached the plains and then a high plateau which flattened out. There was a stone ridge which was heavily laden with giant branches and soft grasses as padding. The bird lowered. Flapping in place as it tenderly set me on my feet. As soon as my toes touched, I wrenched from the bird’s scaled feet and clambered into a corner of the plateau. The other giant hawks landed on other ridges. Settling over their massive nests and calmly watching the approach of the big beasts. Creatures which would be far too large to land on the ridge. Instead, I watched their shadows flow over us as they flapped giant wings like sails and settled atop the plateau. In mere minutes, Mardichi was peering over the edge of the cliff down at me. “Raven! Are you okay?” I frowned up at him in confusion. “I-I’m okay…I can’t get down.” He looked at me thoughtfully and then at the bird settling in before me over that massive nest. Empty though it was, it was apparently a look out point. “I think you can.” His voice lowered. “But you’re not going to like how.” *** I gave him a wary look. Not liking the sound of that. I didn’t even want to ask. “How?” “You’re going to have to talk to that bird.” He pointed at it. “What in the Hell are you saying?” I stared up at him in wide eyes. Clutching the folds of the heavy coverlet as I registered it had mostly worked its way open in the mad flight here. “I’m saying talk to thing!” He reiterated. “I think you’re controlling it.” I stepped from the wall to toss my arms furiously. “Then why would I be here?” “My guess is you didn’t feel safe where you were.” I faintly recalled thinking something similar to that. I grimaced as I gave a grudging head tilt. “Now you’re going to have to tell it I want down.” “And how the hell is that going to get me back to the hut?” I asked flabbergasted. Looking forward and seeing nothing but desert. He gave me a look as though I were asking the most foolish question he’d ever heard. “I can help you with that. Obviously.” “Nothing is particularly obvious right now!” I screeched. “Other than this is insanity!” The bird next to me ruffled it’s feathers malcontentedly and I realized it was looking up at Mardichi hatefully. I don’t even want to go back to that hut. But just now I couldn’t think of anywhere else to go. It was the nearest place that could shelter me from the monsters. One thing at a time. Get back to the hut. *** “Talk to the bird!” Mardichi directed. I looked from him to the huge ruffled thing sitting atop its nest and wasn’t wholly certain it wasn’t going to eat me when I tried. I edged toward it. Noticing my movements in its peripheral, a large yellow eye flicked to me. Giving me a sideways study as I sidled closer. I held a hand out, willing it not to chomp on me. That beak could catch me around the waist and come pretty close to pinching me in half in one bite. That eye was as high as my legs were long. The dark pupil spilled out into the iris like a black sunburst. There was brown twining through the yellow. Making that eye strangely magnetic. I stretched my hand and tried to brush the birds feathers reassuringly. But pressing them toward the bird’s head made it make an unhappy screech. “Other way!” Sebastian had skid up next to Mardichi and was leaning over to watch me as well. No pressure. I gave them another look and registered that they were both naked. Their heavy members weighted against their legs. And Mardichi’s hammer looking far less danger as it rested in the nest of his body. “What are you looking at?” Mardichi called. I gestured to them both in way of explanation. Mardichi looked at Sebastian and then down at his groin. Palming his chest and shoving him back from the edge of the cliff. Out of view. *** “Come on bird.” I refocused my attention. Brushing it’s feathers down toward its tail. “I won’t hurt you if you don’t hurt me.” In truth I was considering how much good it would do if I punched the bird in the beak if it moved to eat me. Probably not much. That beak looked solid as a vice. And as big as a carriage. “I need you to take me down.” I pointed toward the ground. Hoping it wouldn’t just nudge me off. “Down to the ground.” The bird tilted its head at me. “Do you understand a word I’m saying?” It gave a small twitter that I took as hopeful. “Will you take me down?” I asked. Feeling like the world’s biggest idiot for asking a bird to help me. Damn you, Mardichi. I looked up at him. “Don’t glare at me, Lass. ‘Tis not me doin’!” I could hear Sebastian muttering something argumentative out of view. Mardichi shot him a black look. Looking near to swinging at his friend. Some brotherhood. Sebastian seemed to enjoy antagonizing him. My attention was drawn from their banter by the bird rising from the nest and hopping toward me. I leapt backward in fear. But instead of flapping and tossing me over the ridge with a wild wing, it only bounced its wings to adjust then scooted close enough to nudge me warmly. But I got the sense that this was affection. As a child might ease closer to a mother. I rewarded the bird with a soft stroke along its back and wings. It cooed in return. Encouraging me to caress it further. I began whispering soothingly to it and it ducked its head to tuck it against my chest. I reached my arm around it to rub the bird on the top of the head and along the sides of its cheeks. It tapped its beak together and stretched its neck as if to consume further touches. “Aw…Will you take me down, Friend?” The bird bobbed its head. Dipping low before launching upward, catching the coverlet around me as it aimed into the air. I had to catch the coverlet to keep it closed. The bird had hooked only the coverlet and was not holding me. So, I clung to the blanket. Holding the rope tight around me. Don’t drop me. Don’t drop me. I willed it. Squeezing my eyes closed. When I finally pried them open, I saw the bellies of the scaled red and gold beasts shooting from the plateau overhead to fly down onto the plain, a distance ahead of us. Turning to wait. And suddenly the pieces began clicking together. Impossible pieces…As I now understood what should’ve been obvious when I saw them emerge over the plateau where the lizard birds had just landed. How could I be so stupid? What are they…? 26 Shapeshifters They’re shapeshifters. That much was obvious to me now. Not just wolves. Not just a panther. The bird set me down and hopped after me as I stalked toward the towering creatures. Each of which looking as big as a castle as it peered down at me. The red one crooned softly and lowered his head to rest along the sand. He dropped to his belly and awaited my approach. When I drew near enough, I put a palm to each side of that massive, intimidating snout. Peering into nostrils bigger than me as it tipped its nose down enough I could peer into those huge eyes. Recognizing the vivid sky blue the moment I saw them. Mardichi. “What are you?” I asked softly. It huffed and a tendril of smoke rose from a nostril. Smelling acrid. Like eggs kept too long. *** “Dragons.” Sebastian appeared from behind him. Thankfully wearing pants and a billowing white shirt. Mardichi put up a clawed paw to block my view of him. To keep me from looking at him. And falling under his bloody spell. I laughed slightly. Staring at Mardichi instead. As I did back in the hut. “Dragons…” I tried out the word. “I’ve never heard of such a thing.” “We brought the name from a different world. When we lived somewhere else.” “What?” I asked. Feeling my face scrunching quizzically. “What do you mean somewhere else? The mainland?” That’s where I came from. And I never heard of dragons there. “No.” Sebastian paused a long while. Clearly deciding how much he should or shouldn’t tell me. “From the UpperLands.” I couldn’t seem to make any sense of what the man was saying. And I was still trying to process the sight of the giant creature blinking slowly at me. His scales as red as freshly spilled blood. I found myself stroking his scaled cheek. Astonished at the smoothness of it. And it seemed to soothe me. But after a moment, I nicked my palm on the edge of one scale and found it as sharp as a sword blade. I hissed through my teeth and eyed it. Mardichi rumbled and drew a long animalistic inhalation of the scent of my blood. And I could hear Sebastian on the other side of the mighty claw drawing a similar deep inhalation. Of my blood. *** I found myself backing away from them both. Feeling the change in their auras that indicated their predator instinct was heightened at the smell. “Wipe it off!” Sebastian barked. Mardichi’s paw lowered, and he stiffened. Trying to get back from me and the alluring scent. Probably trying to keep from taking a chunk out of me. As I looked up at him straightening until his black shadow swallowed me I realized I was kidding myself. It wouldn’t be a chunk. He could eat me whole. I saw a fast replay of my life. I’d been down washing clothes in the river when I’d been abruptly snagged by the slave traders who’d dragged me from Sourthern Vale across the Peril Sea to the shores of the Isle of Wight and sold me to the barbarian who’d destroyed what I thought I knew and forever changed me. Then he’d bitten me in an effort to turn me into a wolf, apparently marking me. For something. I didn’t fully understand what. But he’d referred to me as his mate on more than one occasion. Advising me that was what I was now that he’d bitten me. But then I hadn’t changed into a wolf too. So, did the mark not work? Am I still his mate? What the hell am I? I thought of Sebastian and Mardichi talking about what I was as though they knew. Yet, no one has bothered to tell me. And now this… A giant hawk had swept me up and flown away with me. Something Sebastian suspected I had caused. Though he hadn’t yet explained to me how. And I certainly have no idea. I didn’t feel like I’d controlled anything. Then I’d found out that Mardichi and Deragan were not just wolves. They’re dragons. Which appeared to be a giant serpent with teeth like some water beasts I’d once seen. And now I was here. I looked around slowly. Shielding my eyes with one hand, I saw nothing but an empty plane for a long distance. Broken by the span of trees far in the distance. Hopefully the forest bordering Mardichi’s Hut. I caught myself. Realizing this was the second time I’d thought about wanting to get back to the hut. Now was a chance to escape. But where the hell would I go? There was only empty nothingness. I looked back at Mardichi. It’s not like I can outrun them. They can fly. *** “He says not to even think about it…” Sebastian said. I turned my gaze back to Mardichi who was looking at me soberly. Huge blue eyes staring down his snout at me. Still towering over me. B Bigger than a castle. And apparently reading my thoughts on my face. “How do you know what he says.” I gestured to Mardichi. Concentrating on not looking at Sebastian, despite how badly I wanted to. I had the inexplicable urge to get one last look at him. To take in his golden beauty again. So stunning he was hard to look away from. Nope. I told myself. Hardening my resolve. I’m going back to that hut. Then I’m finding my way away from all this madness. And back home. *** “Hop up.” Sebastian told me. “We’ll get you back home and get you some real clothes.” “What? I-” I looked down my body and stopped in horror. The hawk carrying me by the coverlet over my shoulders had pulled it open. Though it was still tied by the rope at my waist it was pulled open enough that one best was already bared for both their gazes. Embarrassing! I grimaced. Immediately tucking my nipple away with one edge. But when I did sneak a peek at Sebastian, I found him looking up at Mardichi and paying my nakedness no mind. I caught both edges of the coverlet and tugged them closer together. Untying the rope and then re-cinching it more firmly. Before raising my head to look at Mardichi again. Then what Sebastian had said set in. Hop up? “I’m supposed to get…Up there?” I pointed at Mardichi’s shoulders. 27 Riding a Dragon That’s not possible. I couldn’t even figure out a way up there. Even climbing his leg was out of the question. It was too long and smooth for me to grip anything. And if I fell, it could kill me. “Yes.” Sebastian said. “Or you can go on foot next to me.” He plans to go back as the panther. I can’t keep up with that. He’s making a joke. He thinks that’s funny. My deadened mind barely registered it. If I could’ve looked at him, I’d have given him a dry look to show my lack of appreciation for his humor just now. “Mardichi!” I called up to the big read monster. “How am I supposed to get up there?” Giving a low, drawn out, grunt he shuffled sideways and lowered a long wing down to me. Trimmed with feathers along the bone but otherwise made of thin skin. He cast me a look over his shoulder. As if waiting. For what? For me to climb up that. Drawing a steadying breath and shaking my head at the idiocy of the whole thing, I headed up. Catching the first wide bone and climbing over it. Then scrambling up the slick wing to the next bony outcropping to clutch it and pull myself up. But I soon lost my footing and began skidding backwards. My arms flailing as I struggled to keep my balance. But just when I’d have fallen another brushed along the back of my legs and helped guide me upward. I realized Mardichi had stretched the other across his chest and was helping me up. I sent him a thankful look and clawed the rest of the way to his shoulder. Noticing that I could feel every muscle beneath the scales flexing as he moved. Leading me higher. Once on his shoulders I climbed to my feet and walked unsteadily to the place where his shoulder blades dipped in and there was a smooth groove. I positioned myself there and he raised his head to allow soft rubbery horns to drape along my lap. Part of a flap that ran along the back of his neck. I clutched the lowest one for something to hold onto. Pinching them with my legs as I would a horse’s neck when riding. He hunkered low and then launched into the air. His wings whipping so ferocity that dust blew across the plain as if a whirlwind stirred to life. We went up until we were rising into the sky. But this was far different than being carried by the hawk. This creature seemed to barely flap at all. Feeling more like it glided. Lifting and then drawing a long steady breath each time he went higher. It felt like floating. He flew so smoothly, there was no risk of me falling off. It truly was more steady than any horse. I found myself flattening out along his back and hugging his neck. Savoring the feel of air across my skin. The chill reddening my cheeks. Despite the oddness of the situation, I found myself laughing wildly. Hugging his neck and savoring that feel of air under my arms, as if I were the one flying. Far below, I could see the black streak of the panther. Running at a ludicrous speed as it wove through trees, hopping off the sides of some to clear logs and dancing through obstacles with perfect ingenuity. It ran as if it were having fun. I envisioned the grinning, gold haired man and knew that was how Sebastian operated. He is always finding a way to have fun. *** It wasn’t long before I could see the trees near the hut coming into view. Just above the winding river. From above it was hard to tell for certain, as it looked far different from how it did when I was on the ground. We landed in a space in the trees where branches were already broken off. The dragons seemed able to lower straight down. Having no need to drop at an angle. The trees rumbled and leaves scattered. Shrubs bent and finally we were back on the ground. I slid down the wing. Clutching the blanket around me despite it dragging at every angle. Once on my feet I readjusted it. I walked a short distance and when I turned, I saw both men emerging from the trees. Mardichi in his simple leather cover and Sebastian wearing pants and his billowing white shirt. They were elbowing each other as they came out. Laughing like boys. Their bond clear to anyone with eyes. They’re very close. “Ale?” Sebastian gave Mardichi another nudge. Mardichi beamed. “I’m all about the ale, Lad.” “Of that, I’m aware.” Bast chuckled. As he lifted his head to look at me, I ducked my face away to keep from looking at him. Unwilling to risk that magnetic force pulling at me when my eyes set on his shining gold face. “Raven. Nice to meet you.” Bast stuck out his hand. I shook it while sheltering my eyes. “She’s a smart one.” Bast laughed at Mardichi. “She is indeed. A very clever girl.” I felt my body heat at the compliment as I looked at him. “You know you’re going to have to let her go, right?” Bast remarked. Mardichi grunted and looked at me. “Because you don’t approve of slaves?” I jumped on the opportunity to veer the conversation in this direction. Knowing that Mardichi couldn’t very well get mad at me when Sebastian was the one bringing it up. “That is very true.” Sebastian admitted. After his large hand had warmed mine and fell away. “But it is not why, in this case.” I hazarded a glance at him but found he wasn’t even looking at me. Those vivid turquoise eyes set on Mardichi. Mardichi was tight lipped. Evading his brethren’s gaze to look at my face searchingly. There’s something I don’t know. 28 Origins “Is someone going to tell me what’s going on?” I asked them. “Come, Lass.” Mardichi wrapped his large, muscled arm about my shoulders and turned me toward the hut. “Let’s have some ale.” “How about I go to the next house.” Sebastian nodded in that direction. “And see if I can purchase you a real dress.” Mardichi snorted. Clearly not approving that idea. He likes me running about naked. Sebastian was already strolling off in the opposite direction. Mardichi led me inside. “Don’t listen to everything he says.” “He says you can’t keep me?” I asked softly. “Why?” Mardichi opened a cupboard and pulled out a wooden cup. Popping the cork from a strange cask with square markings and pouring himself a glass and then me one. I lifted it and swirled the strange brown liquid. The smell emanating from it was anything but delicious. It may have gone bad. I debated. But Mardichi was already tossing back his head to throw it down in one hearty swig. “Let’s wait for the Lad to get back. He’s a bit more suave in the way of explanations.” I could see that being very likely. “What if I want to hear it from you?” He dropped onto his creaking bed. The one he’d so recently had me pinned under. I winced. Feeling a hot blush suffuse my face. He stretched out and crossed his ankles leisurely. Red hair framing his face in smooth waves. His blue eyes intent on me as he clasped a bit of wood from a nearby table. Inspecting the angles of it. Something he bought? Or something he’s whittling? I couldn’t imagine the huge hands doing something as intricate as whittling. Or him, with his large frame sitting relaxed and doing such a minute task. “It’s a strange tale. One far beyond belief.” “What you are?” “I’m a little bit of everything…” He shrugged. “All of my kind are.” A bit of everything? His gaze levelled on me. “And so are you…I know that now.” *** I shook my head in confusion. What does he mean I’m a bit of everything? The summoning the birds? “’Tis a tale of angels and demons and immortal knights.” He said cryptically. Angels and demons? There are far worse realities in Ardae. I knew that. I knew of the Battling Dogs. Black beasts that could disconnect their jaws to kill something in a single bite. Creatures which some people think are demonic. I gave him a quizzical look. “Such things don’t exist.” I knew better than to believe in the extensive myths of the land. Myths told to children to terrify them. He scoffed. “They most certainly do.” “I’ve never seen hide nor hair of either.” I argued. “Doesn’t make them any less real.” My brows lowered as I gave him a long study. Wondering if he was jesting with me. “What you’re saying, doesn’t make any sense.” Is this another of his odd lessons? Meant to terrify me or teach me something? Possibly keep me from fleeing from him? “We entered that canyon as normal knights, that afternoon.” Him speaking again drew my attention. “But there was so much we didn’t know…An angel loved our Alpha. And she chose to fall from the Heavens rather than to let him die in an ambush. When she did, she gave us all a sort of eternal life…A way to change…To defeat our enemies.” “To change?” “Into wolves, steeds, panthers, dragons, most things that we’ve seen or can imagine ourselves being, we can become.” To shapeshift. I suddenly wondered how far that ability could carry him. How many things can he do? “Can you take the face of others?” “No.” He shook his head. “It doesn’t work like that. There are rules. A balance to everything.” I silently slumped down to sit on the foot of the bed. Willing to hear him out. “We’re far outnumbered and every year more of us die.” “I thought you were immortal?” “Immortal in the sense that we do not age, don’t catch disease. We don’t die as other things do.” He paused as he studied a particular crevice on the bit of wood. “But we can still be murdered in the ways anyone can be.” “Beheading, stabbing… Falling from a great height.” He looked far off as though recalling something painful. I was very sure that he had lost someone dear to him by such a death. “Why let anything kill you, then, if you’re so powerful?” He smiled. His gaze skidding to me as if amused by my naivete. “We don’t allow them to. But there are things as powerful as us. And they far outnumber us.” “What?” “Demons serving their Demonic Master.” I mulled that over. Chewing my cheek. “Centuries ago, we began calling him Radix Malorum.” “Is that the ancient language?” I thought I’d once heard monks saying similar things back in Sourthern Vale. He nodded slowly. “It means Root of Evil.” “He’d have us abolished if he could. He is what is hunting us.” “I don’t see how this has anything to do with me?” “Our Alpha has a mate, a Fallen Angel which he is able to keep finding in each new life, new shape she takes. One time when she was killed, she was able to rally the others of her kind. A lower sect of angels called The Watchers.” I was leaning forward, rapt. Certain that somehow this is how it all pertained to me. “Okay…?” “They descended from the sky in series of falling stars.” He sighed. Thunking the bit of wood to the side table and rising to pace before the bed. “We tried to track them but there were so many, and they were falling so fast…” I gave him a patient look. “We tracked the ones we could and tried to protect them.” “What exactly are they.” He drew a long breath and paused to hook an arm around one of the bed posts rising to the high ceiling. He peered around it to give me a thoughtful look. “They think they’re human now. But the power they have is as ancient as the language we used to use to name them.” 29 Watchers “Watchers take human form. They look like beautiful young women but the magic they can summon is powerful. It can be either as beautiful as they, themselves, or it can be twisted by Radix into something dark and sickly.” “Dark magic?” “If he is able to sway them to his cause.” “Are you saying that is what I am?” A Watcher? A sort of fallen angel? There were many myths in Sourthern, a country rich in tales. Yet I’d never heard this one. “You are a Watcher, yes.” “You’re mistaken!” I stared at him in horrified disbelief. Surely that was something I’d know. I’d have seen some hint of that before coming to this bloody country! My befuddled expression was only broken when there was a fierce pounding at the door. Mardichi groaned. Telling me, “One moment, I’ll let the bloody bastard in.” Sebastian has returned. *** When Mardichi opened the door, it was as I’d suspected. Revealing the golden-haired man standing there with a dress folded atop his palm. Like some grand gift he came bearing for a queen. “Bonnie said this should fit you.” “Bonnie gave me a dress?” Sebastian nodded absentmindedly. “Sweet girl, that Bonnie.” Bonnie? Sweet? That had certainly not been my impression 0f her. I’d suspected that if I’d tried to bolt while we were bathing, she’d have stuck an arrow in me, herself. I eyed Sebastian contemptuously from his feet up. Without making eye contact. I supposed to Sebastian she probably was. She’s probably never seen anything like him. I haven’t. *** I cleared my throat. “Thank you.” At least it’s real clothing. I certainly wasn’t about to complain. I snatched the clothing and scampered to a far corner. Mardichi returned to flop down on his bed, adjusting his head to keep me in view. Sebastian turned his back. Very different men, these two. I glanced over my shoulder to eye them. Mardichi was keeping prolonged eye contact as the coverlet slid from my shoulders to the floor. Baring a long length of leg, my tiny waist and my pert breasts which bobbed as I lifted the new dress over my head. Dropping it over me and tugging it downward to shield all my skin from Mardichi’s hungry view. It stuck around my full hips, and I had to give it an extra jerk to get the skirts to fall down around me. I saw the look on Mardichi’s face and knew I needed to get covered immediately. Before he took me, Sebastian be damned. I could tell from the look on Mardichi’s face that he was already considering it. There was an unholy scrape outside the door that drew all of our attention. *** “Was that a knock?” Mardichi rose from the bed and began to stroll over there. Setting down the bit of wood he’d been twirling in his fingertips, to give the door an odd look. That was no knock. I was very sure of that. Just as he reached the door and was withdrawing the key from his necklace, Sebastian slapped a palm to it. “Don’t open it!” Mardichi gave Sebastian a startled look. Sebastian sniffed the air pointedly. Mardichi followed suit. Then they exchanged a long study. They smell something. What? “Nonis…” Mardichi remarked. “Several, to smell that potent.” Sebastian agreed. His hand sliding from the plank of wood. Sebastian crept to the shuttered window. Seeing the lock on it, he gestured impatiently for Mardichi to turn the key so they could slide the metal bar and open it. They did all of that with relatively little sound. Cautiously peering out. I still stood in the corner like an idiot. Having no idea what was going on. Or what the devil a Noni is. Nor why it has two grown men acting like wary kittens. Sebastian pushed open the shutters and pointed downward. Mardichi walked purposefully to the counter and withdrew the biggest axe I’d ever seen in my life. But this one had dual blades on either side of the stock. Rusted in places from what I was certain was old blood stains. He twirled the thing once and it whooshed through the air in such a way that my stomach sunk. Then he tucked it through the window and let it drop with a dull thunk into something which squealed in a long whine before hissing as it seemed to deflate. I ran to push between the two men and peer outside. Curious beyond belief as to what it was they were murdering. There was what looked like a huge black rat, lying flat with the axe pierced through it. It had a long whipping tale. Almost like some lizards I’d seen back along the Sourthern Shores. It was a vicious looking thing with a thickly furred body on tiny spindly legs. Though it clearly had far too many legs for a rodent. Nearly as many as a spider. I’d never seen anything so horrifying. “What is that?” I pulled my head in to ask them. Sebastian caught my face and pushed me back out the window, far enough to turn my head to the direction of the front door. Where I could see other of those thin tails whipping in large loops before slapping the ground. “How many of them are there?” “For every few you see, there’s ten you don’t.” Sebastian said in disgust. *** “Got yer daggers, Lad?” Mardichi asked him. “Funny how your accent can be nearly gone one moment, then suddenly return upon the idea of doing battle.” Sebastian drew two curved blades from his waist band and displayed them. “Of course, I do.” Mardichi shrugged. “It takes me back.” “As does keeping slaves?” Sebastian cast me a purposeful look. “That too.” Mardichi showed no shame in possessing me.

THE CERISE CLOAK (Continued) 03 So, It Begins He stepped back and gave my length a long study from head to toe. Making me feel as if I was already standing before him unclothed. I instinctively crossed my arms over my chest. I gave him the same study. He was tall with a very slender build, but he exuded power. Control. Like someone who would let no detail escape his purview. His complexion seemed naturally dark. As he lifted a hand to massage his jaw, I noticed it was as sinewed as the rest of him. He pushed the hood of his rich red cloak back, exposing red-brown hair which flowed back to his collar in thick straight strands. He was handsome, strong and confident. But something about him made me feel very small and vulnerable. Perhaps the way he is looking at me? Like I’m a delicious snack rather than a person. *** He unlaced his cloak and tossed it back onto Gram’s narrow bed. Revealing that his chest was bare beneath it. He wore only the brown breeches and boots. He kicked those off and headed for me. His hand moved purposefully to his side, and he drew a long silver blade from a sheath at his side. His pace didn’t slow until he stood so close before me that I could feel his breath fanning my face. He caught my fists. At first, I grimaced, thinking he was putting the blade to my neck but instead he gripped it over my fist and moved my hands down to my side. I found myself flattening my palms against the wall behind me to keep from reaching up to stop him as he caught the neck of my shirt and pulled it from against the hollow of my throat and away from my skin. Putting the blade against it and pushing it down. Severing the garment with barely a hissing sound. He paused when it reached the bodice of my brown dress. He pushed slightly harder, and I gasped as I felt the blade tip and caress between my breasts and trace along my skin. Not quite deep enough to cut but certainly enough to scare me. He dragged it down to where my dress became too fitted along my belly, just as my skirts started. I held my breath as he sheathed the dagger and caught both sides of my dress. Jerking hard to rip the fabric apart. I turned my head away. Feeling like it was far too intimate to watch the intensity with which he was examining my heavy, brown tipped breasts. Dangling just below the heavy lines of thick red beads. His tongue snaked out to lick his lips. And I could tell his palms itched to touch me. “Please.” I murmured. Staring at a side wall. “What?” “Don’t-don’t look at me…Like that.” “Oh, Sweetheart, I plan to examine every inch of you, thoroughly.” I chewed my lip and tried to stamp down the ever-growing fear that was blooming inside me like a spring flower. “And I think you’ll find you rather enjoy looking me over as well.” He gave the last little tear and my skirts finished splitting. He eased the dress open and pushed it over my slim shoulders to fall to the ground. He immediately encircled my waist, likely noticing it ranged a little thicker than most, and my hips were far too large, a fact I hid by wearing more flared skirts. “All this soft flesh.” He growled. Sounding pleased as he jerked my hips forward against him. I yelped. He leaned forward with a wicked smile to whisper near my ear. “I can’t wait to sink myself into it.” “What do I do?” I asked. He grinned. Making his face brighten and his eyes seem to dance with some excited intent. He stepped back from me and began unlacing the front of his pants to kick them down and push them off. Tossing them aside. Exposing his pulsing hardness. Already excited from the sight of me. His legs were thinner but well-muscled and wound with wiry hair. He snatched his cloak from the bed and lifted it in a billow of red velvet as he swung it out before letting it settle over the floor. He settled on top of it. Easing his shoulders down before lifting his head enough to curl an inviting finger at me. The movement made his stomach flex with rippling muscle. His hips and pelvis were lean. Making it look it look like the lines tightening over his hips led directly to the nest at his center. A place I found mesmerizing and couldn’t look away from. “Come here.” He lifted his hand in a beckoning. I walked over and knelt at his feet. Crawling over him while he watched. Brows lifted as he enjoyed the view of my hanging breasts as I moved over his legs. Trying to prolong the time it took to get to him. “Hold it.” He commanded. “Right there.” *** I looked down and saw that just below my chin was his hard rod. “Put your mouth on it, Cerise.” “I…” He leaned up. Face hardening. “I could have them go get your precious Grandma now. They could run her down in an instant and drag her back.” He caught the back of my head and helped angle it down. Slowly pushing to guide me down until my lips kissed the head of him. “Good, Girl. Now open your mouth.” I parted my lips to object, but at the same time, he lifted his hips a few inches. Making his cock intrude into my mouth. The feeling was strangely odd but somehow pleasant. The skin was soft like cotton over metal. He instantly moaned deep in his throat as he pushed into my mouth fully. The tip of him brushing the back of my throat and stretching the tissue. He growled as I took him in. 04 Owned For a while I massaged him with my mouth. He guided my head by loosening the pressure than lightly pressing me back down. One time he went too far, and I tried to object but realized that it only pressed him further into me. He gave a pleasured snarl and began jutting into my throat. Uncontrolled. Finally, I could take no more and lurched off him. Rearing back and angrily wiping my mouth. Glaring at him vengefully. “What are you going to do, Pretty? Glare me to death. You’re the one that made the deal…Just remember that.” “Not much of a deal.” “Oh…” He made a fake sound of sympathy. “You were awful quick to offer it when your Gram was on the line, now weren’t you?” I hated that he was right. “Now hop up top.” He caught himself and waved it slightly. I eyed him in horror. “I don’t know how.” “Lift up.” He gestured with his head toward my hips. “And I’ll show you.” I straightened and slid up on my knees until I was hovering over him. He greedily caught my round hips, massaging his fingers into the soft skin. Giving an appreciative half-smile. “All of you has been made to welcome a man. Can’t wait until I’m stuffed inside.” He nodded toward the nest of my sex. I felt my cheeks heat, unbearably. No one had ever talked to me like that. They wouldn’t have dared. *** He lined me up over him. “Now lower.” He said huskily. I swallowed, steadying myself as I looked upward. Praying for strength as I began to relax my thighs and ease myself down and back toward my heels. I felt the sturdy jutting of him, aligning with my crease. I jumped up a little at the contact. His grip became biting as he slowly pushed me back down. Flexing his ass and stroking forward and back as he massaged my entrance. The feeling was shockingly pleasant. At first it felt a bit rough but was soon smoothly gliding. Then he leapt up, pushing beyond my entrance. I hissed through my teeth and lifted some, but he caught me before I could go far. Holding me steady for him as he did tiny thrusts, working further into my body. Pervading the soft hollow in the center of my body. Rising beneath my pelvis. Making the pressure feel as though it was going forward, back and opening both sides until my hips stopped the stretching. He tugged me down further until I was fully nestled atop him. “Ah.” He groaned in pleasure. “You do feel better than a summer day.” “Mmmhmm.” He moaned, satisfied. “Now ride me. Hard.” I gave him a confused look. He worked my hips forcefully forward. I gasped as I felt pressure deep into my second entrance. Making me feel like he was interrupting the mouth of my very womb. Stealing my innocence. He pushed my hips back and then changed the angle of his hands to yank me forward. Making me stroke along his length. He growled. Leaning up to watch where we joined. Seeing him delving further into me then retracting. “Now that’s a pretty sight.” “What?” “Me fucking your pretty little pussy, Sweetheart. Owning your body. It’s at my disposal right now. Bringing me pleasure.” He pressed me forward and back faster. He angled his head back as he felt the rising pleasure. “Making my flesh feel good. Deep, deep inside you. And soon I’ll rise and spill seed into your core. And you’ll take it. Like my dutiful little hole.” His wicked words made me shiver. I cried out. Feeling my body cinching around him. Clutching at him wildly. My body became rigid, and I was panting as I fought the wild waves of something I didn’t understand clawing through me. Making everything inside feel tighter and tighter. The necklaces around my neck and resting along my collar seemed impossibly cool. My skin goose bumped, and I realized I needed to get off him before I exploded. Fearing what would happen if I didn’t, I reared off him. Rolling off to the side and trying to flee toward the door. As my hand caught the handle, his arm circled around the front of my hips and hauled me backward. Jerking me in a half circle to bend me over the foot of Gram’s bed. Folding my chest across the top. “Have it your way.” He growled. Kicking my feet apart with his before he entered me brutally. I cried out and clawed at the blanket. Already feeling the hint of soreness fighting him. Making the inside of my body want to close enough he couldn’t make entry. Instead, it just made it fist around him. Fighting to keep him inside, making him drag through me. The tip of him unable to come out fully as my body gripped him. Enhancing his pleasure as my body held him in me. Then he’d grunt and lurch his pelvis forward, immersing himself fully back into me. Making me clutch the coverlet harder. With each forceful prodding. “You should’ve just let me spill into you.” He was leaned over my back. His chest smashed against my skin so he could speak nearly into my ear. His hands gripping my wrists to keep me pinned to the bed while he rocked forward and back. In and out of me. Making my body rear forward with every rough stroke. “I was so close.” He paused to give a long growl of ecstasy. “And so were you.” My hardened nipples scraped over the blanket, and I was crying out every time he entered me. Feeling them bob and drag over the wool. His taking was anything but kind now. He worked a steady rhythm. Pulsing into me. The bed creaked beneath me. As if complaining of its rough treatment. My hips were pinned where they were by the heavy footboard. Feeling him cramming into me like a root taking hold, only to draw out and then force in again. He released one of my wrists to catch a fistful of my hair. Pulling it back to keep me steady for his penetrations. It made the clicking of my beaded necklaces more pronounced as they jangled together. I yelped and tried to wiggle away but it only made him growl in his throat as if the small motion gave him more of what he wanted from me. The sounds of his pleasure were nearly animalistic pants now. My thighs shook as that familiar tension was climbing through me. Making my legs tighten, spread open as they were. His bruising pounding against my tender lower lips was somehow making his piercing seem even more intense. I could feel his body pinning every inch of me. Making me completely vulnerable to him. 05 Oh, Yes “I can do this all night.” His lips brushed the shell of my ear. “So, you might as well cum on my cock because I’m not stopping until you do. I’ll rut you all night until you admit you’re as much the animal as me. You’re liking the way I feel rooted inside you. You like being pinned down beneath me and being dominated by an alpha…Don’t you Cerise?” “No. No. No.” I shook my head. Making my hair tug in his grip. “Oh, yes, you do.” He growled angrily. Giving my hair a rough pull. My mouth opened and a tiny gasp escaped my throat. But he wasn’t slowing, Keeping the brutal thrusting rocking into me. Making me slide along the coverlet. Clutching it to try and hold onto some sense of reality. But the heat of his chest warming my back. The feel of muscled legs pressed to mine and the aching intimacy of him joined into me was too much. “No.” I cried as I felt a tidal wave of heat surging through me. “I’ll stop.” He warned raggedly. “If you don’t say it, Cerise.” He slowed slightly. Making his threat seem more sincere. No. I couldn’t imagine him stopping when I was so close to touching some other realm of sensation I’d never experienced. Feeling the sense of being utterly full of another human was overwhelming. All consuming. And I want more… *** “Yes, please…” I begged. Relieved when he speeded up again. “I want it!” I moaned in defeat. Admitting to him what I hadn’t even wanted to admit to myself. He was bucking into me. Mounting me like a stallion on a mare. His weight holding me still for him as he surged in and out of me like a wild animal. Seeking his pleasure hungrily. “Ah, ah.” He was grunting wildly. “Take it Cerise. Take me.” Then he went iron hard. Swollen beyond what I thought I could bare. Then I felt the hot moisture pouring into me. He gave long breaths of relief as he found his release. “That a girl. Take it…” Then I felt the sharp sting. The biting pain of teeth piercing my flesh as he sunk them into my shoulder. Drawing thick red drops of blood which slid down the curve of my back and poured over the back of my arm. “Ouch!” I shrieked in objection. Forcing myself deeper into the bed in order to try and escape the pain. My face was contorted in agony as he held on. His grip on my skin unrelenting. “Let go! Please!” Finally, he did. I dropped back down flat, crying against the coverlet. Shocked by where this sudden vicious attack had come from. 06 Can’t Be Held I shuddered beneath him. Feeling his sweat-coated weight dropping over me. Too weak to hold himself up for a moment. Too weak to hold onto me. I skid sideways, twisting to rotate his weight onto the bed. And ripping off his relaxed staff, to swing sideways and grab his red cloak. Tossing it over my shoulders as I leapt out the open shutters. Landing on my shoulder on the ground and rolling to my feet like my brother had shown me to leap from the stable loft. Then I ran. Fast as I could. Praying Gram was somewhere safe by now. I leapt logs and went further into the woods. Wearing only the cloak for cover. *** I didn’t stop running until I was deep in the trees. Deeply lost having no idea how near or far the trail was. A trail I need to find to get home. Then I heard the first wild snarls of the wolves. Howling cries and thudding paws. Twigs snapping beneath them. The sounds seemed to be coming from behind me. But from every direction at once. How many of them are there? I was beginning to feel the first trickles of renewed panic. The wolves. I knew those sounds. Everyone in the village had been warned to run from them. But they were animals born of these trees. I’ve no chance of escaping them in it. Suddenly I heard an echoing snarly from further in the trees ahead of me. Louder and more ferocious it seemed to echo off every boulder and branch. Rumbling over the landscape. I paused and looked both directions, crouched in a run. I have to go somewhere. I decided to run North as I had been and hope I’d find my way back to the village before that monster of a wolf found me. It felt like I’d been running for an eternity. My feet ached from things I’d stepped on and I had to clutch the folds of the cloak to keep it from hooking on everything behind me. It’s too big. But I ran as though the devil possessed me. Which he had. Just a short time ago, he’d been buried in, to the hilt. I mourned the loss of everything I’d been before that horrible moment. But there was a tiny part of me that was angry. And it grew fiercer as I thought about the moment he’d bit and held onto the skin of my back. Hurting me in the only way he hadn’t already. I didn’t deserve any of it. But I’ll pay him back one day for what he made me do. I’ll find out who he is, and he’ll pay… Just then I slammed into a solid wall. I looked up and met the fierce green gaze of the most vicious looking man I’d ever seen. “Red.” His lip curled as he eyed my cloak. Then his gaze slid down, and his face softened as his eyes settled on the dark blotches already forming on my arms and legs. “Come.” I followed behind him on leaden feet. Hoping I wasn’t leaping from the pan to the fire. And he looks far more dangerous than whatever that was back there. I grimaced at the thought. He tugged me around to the back of a huge tree and pushed the side of his hand on one section. Making a chunk of bark the size of a door twist to reveal the gaping opening. He ducked and stepped through. Reaching back out to snatch my forearm and pull me in behind him. “Quick.” He urged. I stepped through and he pushed the door. Rotating it closed. I looked up at him as everything beyond the tree became achingly silent. He stood listening. Staring at the wood behind me as if they might come pouring through the door any moment. “Who are you?” I asked puzzled. His eyes flitted to look at me. His gaze fixating on the dark red beads around my neck. “My name is Wrath.” ********** RED & WRATH (Sequel to The Cerise Cloak) SUMMARY: I’d made a deal with true evil. I’d bargained my flesh for the kindest old woman’s life. And he’d pounced on the offer to cruelly ravish me. Bruising my flesh and wounding my spirit. But I escaped his clutches. Wearing his red cloak. And my flight through the woods landed me in the care of the most feared creature in these woods…Wrath. Now the question is, what is he going to do with me? And what can I get him to do for me…? 01 His Woods He didn’t like the color red. That was really all I knew about this man. I’d heard the stories and knew Wrath was the name of the wolf that hunted these woods. That keeps the other hunters away. He’s a wolf. And there was something about him that told me he was dangerous. A feminine instinct inside me was screaming. This is a man not an animal. “Ouch.” I cried out. Feeling the spearing pain deep in my core, I clutched my abdomen and fell to my knees. Realizing I was momentarily safe from the terror I’d known such a short time ago, I felt hot tears streaming my face. Wrath stared down at me impassively. I was lowering to my backside on my heels, and I dropped my face into my hands. “Why?” I sobbed. “Why, what?” He queried. I looked up at him from a teary face and saw his gaze was still riveted on the red cloak and the beads around my neck. “Why’d he take me?” “Did he join with you.” “It wasn’t joining. Rather one sided.” Wrath frowned and tilted his head. “The leader of the NightHunters?” “I don’t know.” “That’s who was pursuing you. Didn’t you see the wolves?” “Wolves?” I asked with a start. “No. They were men.” *** “Of a sort.” He grunted. “Was it Seth? The dark, large one?” I imagined the man that had been sliding in and out of me. And the raw pleasure of hurting me written over his face. The dark eyes and hair, the large frame. “Yes...I think so.” “Why were you in that hut?” “Gram.” “Gram?” He crouched before me and put a hand to my hair. I nearly flinched away but saw he wasn’t trying to harm me. He was a lovely creature. Flowing gold hair like a mane. And vibrant, grass green eyes which looked like they might glow in the dark just as they were. Incredibly bright. “Gram. That’s what we call her.” I explained through sobs. “She’s saved many of us.” “From the village?” I nodded. “Vesvera.” “Why were you all the way out here alone?” His voice turned harsh. Almost accusing. He reached up and his rough hands brushed around my neck. I realized his nimble fingers were working beneath my hair to undo the latches. Letting them slip forward and drop into my lap. The heavy beads forcing their weight forward. He wants them off me. I realized numbly. Because he hates red. But the cloak is red. I clutched it around my shoulders. Knowing it was the only thing I was wearing. I’d had no option to grab more clothes when I’d fled Gram’s hut. “Was Seth in Gram’s hut?” He asked urgently as I finished my frantic breaths. “Yes.” “Where is Gram now?” “I traded for her release.” “Traded what?” He asked slowly. Worry casting a haze over his eyes as he began to suspect what had been offered. *** “The only thing he wanted was me.” “In you?” He asked crudely. I flinched at the brutish question but nodded hesitantly. “Why would you make that trade?” “He’d have killed her!” I said defensively. He studied me with renewed interest. “You’re certainly right about that. But in all likelihood, you only bought her time. He’ll be looking for her again now.” Wrath stood and I sensed he was preparing to leave me. He can’t go! They could find me! “He promised he’d let her go!” I defended. It was the only reason I did it. “He promises a lot of things...When it suits him.” Wrath countered coldly. “Why would he want to hurt, Gram?” I couldn’t imagine anyone wanting to hurt the sweet, old woman that had helped save so many lives. “To find me.” “You?” I blinked in confusion. “I am Wrath.” He said simply. “And these are my woods.” 02 A Haven “I have to go.” He told me. “I have to make sure she’s safe.” “Gram?” He knows her? “Yes. I know right where she’d go.” “Why?” “Because she’s my mother.” He said blandly. “I’ll be back. Stay quiet until then and stay out of my things.” He pushed the bit of wood and the door turned. Allowing him to exit. I realized that as it closed again, I felt like I was in complete darkness. Why had it seemed brighter when he was here? I cowered in the dark like an injured animal. Shuddering. Visions of Seth’s face ripping through my mind and all he’d done to me. *** And after an hour I was no longer shivering I was angry. White-knuckled furious, angry. Wrath came back and when the door turned, I glimpsed it was dusk. Quickly getting dark. He reared back at the sight of my face. Sloshing some steaming water, he held in a bucket. “And they call me Wrath. From the look of your face right now, it’d be better suited to you.” “I feel like it.” Bitterness burned in every word. “What all did he do to you, Girl?” “He hurt me. He took things I can’t ever get back. Least not until I slit his throat.” “You sound very set on that.” He sighed. Dragging a wood chair to rest before me, where I now sat with my back to a wall. “But best be warned that killing a man is never as easy as you think. It’s bloody, smelly, and they fight with all they’ve got. And you’ll have nightmares about it for years to come.” “Not nearly the nightmares I’ll have now...” *** “That may be true...” He said grudgingly. “If I vow not to hurt you, will you trust me to tend you?” He gave me a long look with those intense green eyes and I understood the gravity of what he was asking me. He's asking me not to freak out when he touches me. But in truth, I had no idea if I would or not. The idea of anyone touching me right now made me feel a little ill. But one thing seemed more urgent than that. And maybe if I’m talking I won’t think about it. “How is Gram?” He chuckled and shook his head. “She’s fine. Hard to outfox that old fox but she wasn’t where I thought she’d be. She had doubled back to get to you.” “To me?” “She had grand plans to save you.” He gave me a quick glance. Before lifting the bit of cloth and rubbing it just beneath the shoulder of the cloak. “How could a little old woman come rescue me?” I thought of the raw power I’d felt in Seth’s grip. He’d have crushed her. “You’d be surprised how strong she can be.” He gave me a proud grin. “And she was trying to find me. And I’d have destroyed Seth.” I wasn’t wholly certain of that. The man had been raw, dark, violence. Though Wrath was huge, built like a lumberjack, and wound with a kind of intensity I’d never seen. I had yet to see any of the extreme reactions I’d earlier witnessed. Thankfully. He rubbed my shoulder, beneath the cloak. Massaging out the tension and helping me relax under his ministrations. Soon the warm water was drizzling down between my breasts, and I remembered how bare I was. My eyes rounded and my gaze fell. Seeing that my nipples were jutting and had kept the lightness of the cloak from covering me. Revealing a broad sliver all down my body of creamy bare skin. My hands shot up to cover my mouth. “Don’t worry about it.” He shifted to the side. “Though you’ve a beautiful body, it is just a body at the end of the day. One that currently needs tending.” I chewed my cheek. My cheeks heating furiously as I looked up. Trying to concentrate on anything but the fact that his rag had lowered to brush along the deep purpling bruises near my collar and along the upper swell of my breasts. Then around the rings where he’d gripped my biceps. Soothing away the tenseness until I eventually gave a contented purr. He paused. I peeled open my eyes to look at him and found him standing eerily still. “What?” “It’s just been a long time, since I heard sounds of pleasure on a woman’s lips.” He blinked as if I’d jerked him from somewhere that’d been too painful to stay. “Why?” “Because when I began turning, I became too aggressive for any woman to tolerate.” “Turning?” “Sweetheart,” He straightened as if surprised by my confusion. “Don’t you know, I’m a wolf?” 03 Wolves “I don’t think I understand.” “When incited or under particular types of moons, I become a furred beast. I wouldn’t think it too hard to understand the concept.” “If it was possible!” He smirked, giving me a long look. “Highly possible. I’ll show you soon enough.” He nodded upward. “Now, stand.” I hesitantly rose. My legs shaking as I realized I was completely revealed to him. My breaths quickened as I feared he’d do the forceful things Seth had to me. That I’d gone straight from the frying pan to the fire. But Wrath, despite his name, was nearly clinical in the way he touched me. Wiping dirt and smears off my body and tenderly scrubbing bruises. Making me feel as if he washed away the filthy things that’d happened to me. “I hate him.” I muttered. Staring up to avoid the intimacy of watching him wash my body. One man healing what the last damaged. Soon he was finished and stood and guided me to duck under a branch and then to a narrow, bulky bed in a dark corner. I jerked from in-front of him and rounded to face him. Heart racing. I clutched the cloak closed around me. “Not in the least.” He remarked. Staring down at me darkly. *** “What?” “I’ve no intention of pushing my way on you. You sleep there and I’ll sleep elsewhere.” “Where?” I demanded. “Perhaps where my mother is hiding.” “Don’t go!” I blurted. “You wish me to stay?” He reared back in surprise at the sudden change of pace. “I don’t want to be alone. What if he finds me?” “That’s unlikely. But I’ll stay if you wish it.” He tipped his head down and his waving gold hair swept over muscled shoulders. His brows were a darker shade. Closer to brown and sharply peaked toward the back. His long nose was immaculately straight. And descended over lips that seemed far too full for a man. Every movement they made was somehow mesmerizing. He shifted slightly and I realized that despite everything I’d so recently been through I wanted closer to him. His chest was bare, golden and toned. He wore a bit of leather cinched around his hips. Though it should’ve looked like a short skirt, it looked utterly masculine over his muscled thighs. Every part of him was beautiful. Like carved from the finest metals. I found myself stroking a hand down his thick arm. Wondering why I felt the need to touch him. Why he’s so magnetic, entirely. *** “If you wish me to stay, I’ll stay.” He murmured. I looked nervously from the bed to him. “Not there.” He shook his head slowly. “Not until you ask me to.” I won’t. I never want any of that again. I told myself. But even as I thought it, I found myself wondering things about him. Like how he’d move. Or how he’d touch. And what he’d want from me? He seemed nothing like Seth. The dark creature that ravished me in an old woman’s hut. An evil being, entirely without conscience. Yet, Wrath was the one known to be so brutal. He stepped to a chest and dug something out. It was a simple white gown with laced sleeves and collar. He deposited it over my head and let it flow down over my body. I reflexively stuck my arms through it. Finding that it was slightly big for me but fit me well. He plucked the back of the cloak’s hood and pulled it off me. Tossing it aside. “You hate red that much?” “Who said that?” “Gram.” “Ah.” He chuckled. “Red makes me lustful. It makes me want to mount you. She thought it would make me desire to protect you.” He eyed me thoughtfully. His gaze roving over my dark waving hair and pale green eyes. “She wasn’t entirely wrong.” That’s why she gave me the beads… *** The next few days passed thus. Eerily quiet. With Wrath coming and going as if I weren’t there. At night I rested in his bed. He gave me a poultice created by Gram to apply to my lower region to help me heal. And in three days I found myself completely better physically. And only anger and bitter inwardly. But the sadness had gone. Wrath caught food and cooked it. Though I never saw him eat any. He merely sat back against the wall, his elbows resting on his knees as he watched me eat. It was a strange truce. I knew if I wanted to go home, he’d let me. But how do I know Seth and his beasts aren’t out there waiting. What if I came across them on the way back to Vesvera. The first time I dared leave was when he insisted that I go to the creek to wash. He vowed not to look and to keep me safe. *** We’d only gone a short distance when I saw a brown wolf charging from the brush at us. I shrieked and dodged off to the side. Shrieking as I tried to recall which direction to run. Wanting to get back to the village or even to the tree shelter. But paralyzed by the knowledge that I didn’t know the direction. The white gown twining around my legs and keeping me from going anywhere very fast. But even as I jerked trying to decide, Wrath exploded. Leaping into the air his back cracking and arching and his hands rotating up by his face as they transformed. His fingers linking and thickening into huge white paws. Black coursed up a long bushy tail, crawling over his back and up over his head to stripe down a white snout. Making him huge and stark. As he landed, he was already on the brown beast. Biting fiercely into its neck so there was a brutal crunch. Wrath wrenched sideways and folded the other wolf’s head down against its side and launched his weight against it. Rolling it over so I heard its spine snap yet again. Then it went creepily still. I stared in astonishment from the bulky white and black wolf to the shaggy brown one on the ground, half the size of the one standing. Wrath was indeed a wolf. He had told me that. What he neglected to mention was that he was the largest creature I’d ever seen. He sat pointedly and stared up at me. His mouth opening as he panted from the sudden exertion. “Wha-” My words stopped as his ears perked, and his head whipped to the right. 04 Persuasion Two more wolves charged. Wrath leapt in front of me and crouched and welcomed them with vicious teeth and snarling. Ripping at them both until they collapsed sideways. One did manage to sink teeth in near the ankle of his front paw. I gasped at the sight. Realizing that I’d been the target of the second two. Wrath watched me a moment before grunting and rounding. Padding off down toward the creek. He’d killed them as easily as snapping a rabbit’s neck. He could do that to the leader of the NightHunters. I followed him on hesitant feet. Making my way to the drizzling water behind him. He topped a slight hill and as I came over it, I saw him crouched naked next to it. Splashing water on his face. I dropped a hand to his shoulder, and he growled low in his throat. His head rotating to look at me touching him. I stilled, fearing he’d bite it. “I need you.” I whispered. His gaze lifted to my face and water still dripped from his cupped hands. A question in his eyes. “I want to go after him.” “Seth.” He supplied. “Will you kill him for me like you did those?” He straightened and sighed. Facing me fully. “Are you sure that’s what you want?” *** “It is.” I wrapped my arms around his neck and stood on my toes to plant my lips around his. Having to jerk his head down to me. I had to balance on his feet to reach him. But his reaction was explosive. His lips molded to me. And his body smashed against mine. I found myself clinging to him. Wanting more. I realized that I’d been craving this for the last several days. Wanting closer to him. Felt more like a need then a desire. Touching him felt as necessary as breathing. He hooked the back of my leg with his heel and jerked backward. We fell to the ground in a tumbled pile. Him landing beneath us and me on top of him. His hands were jerking my skirts aside. Dragging them up over my hips and exposing my nudity beneath. His touch was rough and urgent. Feeling the same urgency I was. “Stop!” He roared. His hands hovering at our sides as he refused to touch me. “This is not necessary to persuade me to your bidding.” I lifted my head to look at him. “It’s not?” “No. I’ve no qualms about killing Seth for being one of the NightHunters. Much more for what he did to you.” “You’d do that?” “Without blinking. You’ve no need to offer yourself to me as you did him.” Was that what I thought I was doing? The answer came instantly. No! *** “I want you.” I said. “Are you certain you know what you’re saying?” He lifted his blonde head and I was struck by the squareness of his jaw and the vibrancy of those eyes. “I think so…” “Hmm.” He growled. His mouth meeting mine voraciously. He tugged my dress up around my waist. Rolling me onto my back he leaned onto his knees to strip the dress from over my head. His hands started at my ankles and molded up my legs. Tracing the shapes of my calves and thighs and hips to grab my waist and lift me up against his hard length. Jerking me roughly to him. “Tell me to stop now if you’re going to.” He said raggedly. “I’m not certain I’ll be able to cease later. My beast will be in full heat.” “I don’t want you to stop. Take me, Wrath.” And he did. He molded his palms over me like unwrapping a fine gift. Finding every rounded curve and kissing and licking every hollow of my flesh. Discovering my body. I found myself moaning and writhing. “Each sound you make is music to my ears. And this body…This fine body is a primed instrument. I strum.” He rubbed his fingers along my lower lips. I hummed in pleasure. Straining my throat and digging nails into his chest as I felt myself dampening against his hand. “And you sing so pretty for me.” He said in a husky voice. “I want more.” 05 Sweetest Nectar He slipped a finger into me. Watching my face as my body tensed around him. Clutching at his finger as though it were already his cock deep in my walls. “You’re already wet for me. Are you ready Sweet Thing?” I nodded. Feeling the hint of fear enter my eyes. “None of that.” He lifted his finger from between our bodies to shake it before me. “No fear of me. I’ll not tolerate it.” “You’re right.” I breathed. “I don’t fear you. Just the act.” “It’ll be nothing as you knew.” I’m counting on that. Every stroke of Wrath’s golden, fine fingered hands had my body goose bumping. Rippling with warmth. Flushing with desire. My body reacted to him violently. Already tiny muscles in my thighs were shivering with excitement. The anticipation of more. And I wanted more of this man. Much more. *** “Tell me when, My Girl.” Wrath positioned over me. His powerful body tight with arousal. His hardness hovering near my entrance. He barely touched me. Making me want to arch up and see if I could angle the tip of him into me. Feel him. He leaned back. Taking his body from mine. “Ah. Ah. Not until you say the words. You say when.” “Now!” I cried urgently. Sinking my nails into his back desperately and lifting my legs to hook my heels around his buttocks and drag him down to me. I maneuvered myself from beneath him until I aligned with that hard blunted tip. “Wrath!” I begged. It seemed that was the magical word because he leaned forward and entered me slowly. “Understand, My Girl. This is your doing. There’s no force in this taking. You came to me. And you told me what you desired. You cannot now resent me for giving it to you.” He’s right. He was very clear in his intent. He’d ensured I could not blame him in the way I clearly did Seth. I hate him. *** He painstakingly worked into my body. Swinging his hips side to side, to wiggle further in until he was entirely nestled in the cushion of my body. His sack pressuring against my soft lower lips. Deliciously touching me everywhere. I whimpered as I flexed my ass trying to pull him into me. Wanting more. He dragged out. Bit by bit. The heavy head of him opening my walls as it peeled back out of me. Once nearly out, he pushed back inside. Gliding in. My slickness making way for him. I learned the motions. Rising to meet him. Our bodies rocked together. He quickened the pace. Thrusting harder into me until I felt the tensing that pulsed through me. Making my fingers flex and then convulse, biting into the skin of his arms as I held onto him like he could somehow anchor me when I felt I was terribly close to shooting off into the sky. The more I drove my heels into his cheeks, the harder he pounded into me. Working his lower body had every muscle in his stomach tightening as I gave the root of him deep pleasure. He was moaning. Long, drawn-out sounds that made my own primal ones rise. I was soon screeching into the morning air. The sound echoing through the trees and making birds flutter skyward in the distance. The desperate cries of two creatures mating. He took me and I accepted him. Pulling him into me. My walls fisting around to grip him. Clutching him in and making his breathing become more ragged. Dropping lower. I lifted my hips, using my legs around him as leverage to do shorter, faster strokes. My fingers raking his arms as they dragged down. “More.” He growled. Lurching back on his heels to catch my hips. Lifting them and slamming them toward him to drive him deep into my center. Rocking me as if I were propped on a table to serve him. I felt vulnerable, desirable. The animalistic female inside me wanting to glimpse the beast in him. To let him have me as the animal he is. I leaned up. Dark hair falling down my back in deep brown waves which dropped over his forearm, scooping my lower back. I bounced over him. He guided the motion. Controlling the speed as he propped me up and down along his length. We were both clutching at each other hungrily when I saw a bloom of light behind my eye lids. Rolling from my core up through my chest and erupt in a cry of pleasure. Hanging onto his shoulders. “Yes, My Girl. Give it to me.” He thrust harder. As though I’d just given him a taste of the feast he wished to consume. 06 His Intentions I heard the sounds of our flesh slapping together. Felt the dampness between us from my pleasure. Washing over him. Knew that what we were doing was somehow ecstasy and my shame all at once. But I didn’t care. I was absorbed in the sensations I was feeling. My breasts scraping against his chest as he held me to him. Moving me up and down on his rod. I felt him hardening and he tossed his head like a wounded animal before lifting it in an instinctive roar as he poured into me. Planting me down hard on him so he could reach as far in as possible. Filling me with his seed. He drew a long breath and his head fell to meet my gaze. “Sexy little Vixen, aren’t you, Woman?” “My name is Cerise.” “Cerise…” He turned it over. “It sounds as beautiful and exotic as the woman herself.” I wondered if he’d still be saying such things to me were I not still impaled on him. Our chests flattened together. His arm looping my lower back. Connected as intimately as two people can be. “Was that enough?” I asked. His eyes narrowed. “Enough for what? To do you bidding? I thought we’d discussed that. To sate me? Not nearly.” With a growl, he lifted my hair and sunk his teeth into my shoulder. Piercing my flesh. *** I was still hazy with pleasure and only half registered the intense pain. His bite was far deeper than Seth’s had been. I felt one tooth scraping bone. “Wrath!” I shrieked in objection. Pushing at his chest. “What are you doing.” He lifted his head. Blood seeping over his chin. “Doing what needed done before the pleasure had worn off.” “What needed done.” “It’s a round moon tonight. He’d marked you as his and would be able to track you through that mark.” “Seth?” I said. “Yes.” “What did you do?” “I overrode it with mine.” I frowned at him. Wondering if it was like when a dog pissed on a tree and a bigger one came by and peed on the same tree. Was I the tree? As disgusted as I was at that thought, it seemed I understood the concept. “You said nothing to me.” “You’d not have consented anyway. And we couldn’t have delayed.” “So now you can track me?” I registered with huge eyes. “Yes.” *** The next few days passed in a blur. Wrath was true to his word. He led me out that first night and stationed me in the woods in a pool of silvery moonlight. The red cloak over me and little else. Making me look like easy prey. Then he rubbed his shoulder against a few trees in the area. Scenting them in a way that would indicate to other wolves something interesting had been here. Immediately luring the NightHunters. And they certainly came. The first night was the two that’d been with Seth, or so Wrath told me later. They were the ones always with him. His personal bodyguards. He also told me that Seth was the alpha of the NightHunters pack. And at his death his children would inherit rule of the pack. If Wrath let any of them live. *** I’d asked him one day what the feud was between he and them. “I protect the villagers.” Was all he’d say. Not much more than the lore of Wrath had told. I wanted to know more. I want to know everything about him. The second night was the night he set me out as bait for Seth. And Seth came. But Wrath was waiting, stepping between he and I. Though I was nearly vibrating with the terrible prospect of Seth possessing me again, he never had a chance. Wrath attacked and without proper backup, Seth stood no chance. Wrath bit through his throat. Tossing him to the ground with a shrieking whimper before chomping brutally into the flesh. Biting, crushing, and jerking until he had entirely severed the gray wolf’s head. He bit it between his teeth and in the moonlight I walked with a hand to the monstrous wolf’s back. His coat covered in blood. And we walked the miles to the edge of NightHunter territory where he set the head purposefully on a boulder overlooking the encampment. Seth’s head. He’ll never touch me again. And I lowered to a knee to drop my forehead to that of the huge wolf. He bowed his in return and we shared an intimate moment before we aimed back toward his tree shelter. To hunt more tomorrow. ********** MY KING SUMMARY I met The King. Didn’t mean I liked him. Sure, he may’ve saved me from a runaway horse, but at what cost? And he was fine enough to look on, but I wasn’t one easily seduced. His quick wit was titillating but the last thing I was about to do was to surrender to some king to become his carefully controlled queen. Not when I had so much living left to do... Though my father was determined to wed me off, I certainly wasn’t willing. 01 Confrontation First Thing Gray was not my favorite mare. She was high strung and irritable. But I’d been in the mood for a challenge this morning. Probably feeling much the same nature as her. That’s why I’d picked her for the stableboy to saddle. I’d gracefully mounted her high back despite my green riding habit with large gold buttons. I was agile enough to take my seat without assistance. After all I’d been riding as long as I could grasp mane. But this morning was fated to not go as I expected. I had guided Gray down my usual trail through the sparse trees in the chilly morning air. Giving her heel once her hooves found the path. I reflexively ducked the branches I knew blocked the path. Letting my fevered mind wander. My father was worrying me. As of late, he’d been pressing harder and harder for me to take a husband. Just this morning, before the sun had even fully risen, we’d had a fight about just such. “You have to marry! I cannot live forever.” “I suggest you do.” I’d said haughtily. “Girl…” He’d warned. “I should wed you to the stable hand to be rid of you.” “Jack does have more deportment than most of the suitors you allow to come call.” “Ridiculous! They’re princes! Royalty! You should be treating them with due respect.” “When I meet one worthy of it, I’ll surely display it.” I hissed back. Jutting my chin determinedly. “You’re the most deplorable girl in human history.” “Seems a bit of an exaggeration.” I snorted. Father eyed me askance. Saying dryly. “Not by much.” I shot him a quelling look. “If you’ve merely come to insult me, leave me be so I can get ready for my morning ride.” “How about I sell every horse in the stable!” He challenged. Furious at my dismissive attitude. “Then who would pull your carriage?” I laced my high boots. “You. Seems an appropriate duty for an old nag.” I gasped and gave him an appalled look. “Now I have your attention.” He said snidely. His nose twitching above his bushy white mustache. “That is most certainly what you’ll be if you continue refusing every suitor which asks for your hand.” “You should take it as a compliment.” I set my booted feet flat and faced him. “That I’d rather be here taking care of you.” I gave his long white beard an affectionate tug. Despite his efforts to be severe a smile twitched about his lips. I knew that the small gesture reminded him of his affection for me. Since I’d been tugging his beard since I was tiny enough to first grab it. “You’re not charming.” “I’m aware.” I walked past him. Fluttering a dismissive hand. “You’re malcontented and wicked-natured.” “As you’ve said.” I called over my shoulder. He began furiously muttering about how it was fact. But I caught the banister and rushed down the stairs. In no mood to have a fight with him. *** I heard a quick step behind me and knew immediately it was Tommy. My little brother skipped to keep up with me. “Is it necessary to sour his mood first thing in the morning.” “It was already sour, or he’d not have been hassling me first thing.” “Fair point.” He acknowledged. “But why not just tell him the real reason you won’t go.” I stopped to turn to him. “Because he’d merely insist harder that I go.” I put a hand on my hip. Challenging Tommy to argue with me. “A fact which you’re well aware.” I resumed my quick pace downstairs, but Tommy was in a rarely persistent mood. “You can’t take care of us forever you know.” He whispered. “Who else could I trust to do it right?” I paused again to twist. Giving him a severe look. “Anyone!” He tossed his hands. “Literally anyone would do it for Da’s coin.” “Not good enough.” I harrumphed. Heading out to the stables. Tommy shook his head. “You really are impossible.” “As he said.” I gestured upstairs and kept walking. “Well, it’s true!” He called after me. 02 My Morning Ride I kicked Gray to get her gallop to speed. She neighed, shaking her head in objection. Though she did comply. It was only a few long trots before she glimpsed something slithering from the underbrush and lost her mind. She reared up. I leaned forward to maintain my seat and released the rein to clutch her mane. Knowing it’d hold me steadier. Gray took off like a streak of lightning. I swung my leg over her rear to move from side saddle to astride to stay my seat. I heard thundering hoofbeats closing in behind me and caught the movement of a man in my peripheral riding a huge black stallion. He rode just ahead of me and then swung the stallion sideways across Gray’s path. She reared and shrieked in a high shrill objection to the massive obstacle. Rounding ninety degrees and taking several long steps before coming to a jarring stop at the edge of a crystalline lake. I gripped her mane and balanced my weight to keep from being tossed over her head at the sudden stop. Catching around her sides with my legs and holding on. I whooshed a relieved breath as I slumped back into the saddle. Watching the beast beneath me warily as she stood on the bank, heaving as she decided what to do. She neighed, shook her head and pawed the ground but then the tension winding through her seemed to ease and I realized our mad flight was over. I twisted in the saddle to confront the man that’d nearly had me careening into the lake. *** I realized instantly how striking he was. Shining dark brown hair was smoothed back in swaying waves from his forehead and down just over the high collar of his tunic. Matching in darkness, the lengthy beard which ran in smooth waves over his chin and to his upper chest. Framing his mouth in the same dark color. He had fine brows which were lifted slightly in surprise. A short straight nose and a straight jaw. Interesting enough features. He wore a burgundy and silver tunic with a silver pendant dangling over it and depicting a shining sun. Several large rings marked the fingers of his slim hands. One resting along the top of his thigh. The other lightly guiding his mount’s rein. Royalty. That knowledge only made my annoyance rise. Though not as well-groomed as the usual. His hair and beard were unfashionably long compared to her usual clean-cut suitors. “Are you here to court me?” I asked harshly as I dismounted from Gray to catch my breath and steady my feet and to get the hell off her, in case she lost her mind again in the next five seconds. “Since I’ve not the faintest idea who ‘me’ is, it’s unlikely. I’m out here for my morning ride.” He looked at me unblinkingly. Amber eyes burning into me. His haughty tone rivalled mine. Even I could acknowledge that. He’s trying to put me in my place. “Then feel free to go. Enjoy the rest of your ride. See if you can find some other maid to attempt to kill.” He looked slowly one direction then the other. “I see no other so careless in these woods. Just you I fear.” Fear…Good word. He should fear me. “What exactly was your motivation of entering the path?” “To slow your wild run.” He said flatly. “Toward the pond?” I quirked a brow as I peered at him over Gray’s back. Checking the stays on Gray’s saddle and rein, absentmindedly. “Figured it was an ideal direction.” “Ideal! I could’ve been killed.” “How do you figure?” He straightened in curiosity. How could he not see the clear ramifications that could’ve resulted? Was he dense? *** “What in the Devil are you doing?” I shouted at him. Panting between words as I huffed air. “Saving your neck.” “And what if she’d thrown me just then?” “If you were going to lose your seat, you’d have done it back there when she first saw the snake.” He was behind me then? Watching me? “How could interfering in the trail have possibly seemed a good idea?” “She was either going to stop or jump in. Either way it’d have slowed her headlong pace.” “And what of me. What if I’d been tossed in the water with her?” He blinked at me. “Then I’d have gone in after.” I grimaced. Rolling my eyes Heavenward. “How dreadfully droll.” “Indeed. It would’ve been. I’m rather glad your steed had more sense than that.” “Most females do.” “But men do not?” He challenged immediately. I hopped back atop Gray. Not bothering with being side saddle again. Who knows what she’ll do on the way back? “It hasn’t been my experience.” “And how much has that been?” There was a long note in his voice as though he were asking me a more intimate question. I’m not answering that. Especially when it was framed as a pseudo-insult. I tipped my head down and narrowed my eyes to give him a properly scathing look. “I suppose you’d had some girlish fantasy of a hero riding alongside you and slipping you from your runaway mount to kiss your lush red mouth and tell you of your remarkable beauty.” I snorted. “Not in the least. I was hoping to gain control of her after she ran a moment.” “Before or after you broke your neck.” “Before I became irritated…” I emphasized. Hoping he’d catch the hint that he was irritating me. Rounding Gray, I headed back toward the Mane Country Citadel. Home. “You’re welcome.” He called behind me. An annoyed note entering his voice. Good. I preferred when would-be suitors were immediately annoyed. It tended to dissuade them from idiotic proposals. *** I was annoyed I was still thinking of the would-be rescuer as my maid ready me for tonight’s ball. A suitors ball. There’s nothing I’d desire to attend less… My maid expertly worked tiny bits into my hair as she wound it across each other. I watched her in the mirror, my mind wandering. She spritzed me with a bit of fragrance from the Dressing Table before me. I didn’t even know which it was. The rose water perhaps? I didn’t particularly care. I was busy trying to banish amber eyes and a pleasantly quick wit from my mind. Hoping he’d not be here tonight. Or am I? I suppressed what I suspected might be the hint of anticipation that I might see him again tonight. 03 A Suitor's Ball I groaned at the sight of the men milling at the bottom of the stairs. “So many of them.” “Come, Your Highness.” Rita was tugging on my arm. “Inspect your prey, at least.” She wasn’t entirely wrong. We both knew that was how I viewed them all. They thought they were here hunting me. But at the end of the day, it would be I that destroyed them. “Please don’t be dreadful.” “But it’s what I’m best at.” “Indeed. Still…Please. I’m next to you. And I’d rather not be associated with your venom.” I groaned dramatically. “If I must.” I lifted my mask and held it against my face. Hoping it’d help me not be recognized. A rather foolhardy thought indeed. Especially since I was wearing a red dress. The color of royalty. Hemmed in gold embroidery at the collar and the bottom of my flowing skirt. Perfectly complimenting my knee-length raven-black hair. Which was currently plaited with tiny pearls which glistened in the dim candlelight. I supposed Rita was right and it enhanced my strangely exotic features. My mother had come across the sea and I was told that I looked much like her, instead of my fairer father. I’d always taken that as a compliment because she was both clever and stunning. But those compliments had faded with her passing. When father began trying to sell me off… And when he started getting sick. I dismissed those morose thoughts and reached the bottom of the steps. Instantly swarmed by mask clad men. *** But as they all hastily introduced themselves and began scribbling on the dance card dangling from my wrist. I tugged my hand away. Aggravated at their pulling and tugging. I turned to spot the punch table. Wanting to get some refreshment to escape the cloy of voices surrounding me. Like it always does. I wanted a moment to myself. They’ll be dreadfully hard to obtain the rest of the night. As I was scanning the room, I spotted one man standing in shadow near the punch table. His white mask stark against his dark features. And the silken dark beard from his chin, making clear who he was. My gaze narrowed on him, and I gave him a dispassionate look as I stalked over to get myself a drink. *** As I headed for it, he leisurely reached over and filled a glass. Swirling it thoughtfully as he watched my approach like a Hawk observing a mouse. I’m not your mouse. He offered me the glass when I drew close. I rebuffed it to fill my own. Jutting my chin in a way that told him I was refusing. “Hunting again, are we?” I asked sideways. “Some of the best hunters stage near the drink and wait for the prey to come to them.” I looked at the punch in my hand then to him. Realizing what he’d just said. “Do they now?” There was a distinctly unwelcoming note in my voice. As I intended. “Indeed.” He had on arm draped across his stomach and tucked under the far elbow. He sipped from the punch glass boredly. His ankles crossed as he leaned against the wall. Looking utterly at home. “Ah, best feign some interest quick, My Dear. As the hornets are headed this way. Hoping to sting you.” Sting? I gave him a questioning look. My brows rising as I realized what he’d meant. Wanting to pierce me. Before I took the time to respond, I furtively looked over my shoulder to see what he did. One of the men saw me lingering at the table talking to the man and began to beeline over. I glimpsed him from the corner of my eye, knowing the rest would follow. Unwilling to be left behind in their little competition. One, none of them will win. *** I swung around the corner of the table. He unfolded from the wall, looking not the least surprised. But intently welcoming, as he opened his arms to me. I didn’t hesitate. Standing far too close to him and peering up at him. Batting my eyes adoringly. His arm quickly slung around to caress my side in a highly intimate gesture. Indicating familiarity, we didn’t have. I giggled up at him as if he’d just said something tremendously amusing. Enhancing the look of us appearing quite intent on each other. His gaze skimmed from one of my green eyes to the other, before sliding down to my rose lips. The hint of a dimple framed one corner of his mouth. As though amused by my antics. There were several disappointed groans and reassuring pats on each other’s shoulders as the men behind me, reluctantly scattered. I felt the slight caressing of his thumb along my rib cage. Sending warm thrills through me. Something I’d never have admitted aloud. “Well-played.” He remarked. “They’ve gone. Though I suggest remaining as you are to keep them at bay awhile.” “I’m certain you do.” I cleared my throat and moved away a bit. He reluctantly let me break his grip on me. *** He took another sip from his glass. “What think you of a dance to seal their suspicions.” “Only a dance?” I asked suspiciously. “Oh, My Dear…You couldn’t handle any more than that.” My brows shot up in surprise at his husky tone. My instinctive response was to argue but I suspected that was what he was hoping to bait me into. To tempt me. “You view yourself as quite special, don’t you?” I said a bit harshly. “Oh, I know I’m different from your lads there.” He nodded over my shoulder. I set my drink down on the edge of the table. “How could you possibly be any different?” “Sweetheart, those there, are boys. What you see before you, is all man.” He lifted his arms out to display himself. Rising off the wall to give a slow turn. I took advantage of his preening to inspect the frame he was displaying. I could admit there were many things different about him from my typical suitor. From his hard-muscled frame to his confidant stance. Most of the kings and princes were delicate. Delicate hands, delicate bites, delicate steps. Frilled clothes. This man had no interest in such extravagance. He’s right. There’s nothing boyish about him. 04 One Dance “One dance.” I lifted a finger to emphasize the point. “And it does not mean I accept your suit.” He gave a sideways head tilt in slight acknowledgement. I spun around to walk away but he caught my elbow. “Where to, so fast?” “To try to evade their cloying hands.” “Then come to mine and let’s have our dance.” I lifted my wrist. “My dance card…” “What would they say?” He challenged. “They could call you out.” I lifted a brow. Knowing that them doing so would be perfectly acceptable for such a slight. “Let them.” “Bold one, aren’t you?” “You’ve no idea…” He caught my elbow and led me to the floor. His grip on my arm sending little swirls of heat coursing through me. *** We danced. We talked. He was dry. Sarcastic. Bold and by far the most interesting man I’d ever met. “Tell me your no royalty.” “I am indeed.” He shrugged. Knowing I’d be disappointed. “Tell me you’ve not come to wed me.” “You do possess a lot of land you stand to inherit.” I gave him a bored look. “Would you prefer it, if I told you I was here to ravish you?” He pointed out. “Yes, actually. That’d be different…Slightly interesting in its uniqueness, at least.” I said stupidly as I looked around. Having lost interest because I now knew he was feigning the same interest every one of my suitors was willing to exhibit to get to my inheritance. He leaned forward to whisper just above my ear, into my hair. “I’m quite willing to ravish you, should I get you alone for but a short time.” I reared back. Stunned at his statement. Outraged, insulted, and…intrigued. I turned my head sideways to give him a suspicious look. “Look hard, Sweetheart. See if I won’t do it.” But there was no flicker on his face. No hint of fear at the prospect. I realized it. The same moment he said it. “I absolutely will.” *** I suddenly had the deep desire to call him out. To lead him to his own fate and see if he’d take action or realize his mistake and retreat. He could be banished, called out, even executed for defiling the King’s daughter. I caught his hand and hid it behind my back as I led him through the milling crowd and across the Ballroom. People turned to stare at us but quickly looked away when I cast them withering glances. Afraid of getting one of my scathing putdowns. Soon I had freed both this man and I from the crowd. Only then did it dawn on me that I didn’t even know his name. “Who are you?” I asked just outside the doorway. “Kellen Illius, King of the Paladines.” I opened my mouth to make a quick remark but paused and my eyes flew back to his face. I’d heard the name. Knew of him. He was renowned throughout the lands as being remarkably striking. Powerful and fearless. And from everything I’ve seen so far, he quite lives up to that. “Are you going to ask my name?” I asked. Hoping he wouldn’t. His lips turned down in a mouth shrug and he shook his head. “I’d rather know what you’d have me call you.” I looked at him in astonishment. Surprised that he was willing to let me guide this game. Tell him where to go, what to call me, and how I wanted him to behave. I rather liked that there was no fight for control. No battle of wills. He’s conceded before we began. I like it. 05 A Little Ravishment I looked around the foyer and saw it was absent of servants as they were readying the banquet that would be held in a few hours before the dancing resumed. Perfect. I guided him up the stairs and quickly verified the hall was clear. Boldly taking him to my chamber. Where he’d be tried for defiling me, if he was found even entering it. I let go of his hand and stepped inside. Turning to face him. Expecting that here was where any of his bluffing would end. “Well?” I quirked a raven brow and gestured for him to come in. My green eyes flashing with mirth as I waited for him to proclaim this was nonsense and I was crazy and quickly leave. Never to be heard from or thought of again… I hoped. For I’d already thought of him far too much as it was. He bowed. “As you wish.” Taking a long step across the threshold and putting his palm to the door to push it closed. I backed up. “If you’re caught here…” “I’m well aware.” He dismissed. Tracing my steps with long sliding ones. “Are you going to keep running from me or prove as daring as you’d have had me believe.” “I…” I looked beyond him to the door. Realizing I had gone too far. I’m in over my head. *** My gaze slid back to him. Seeing his warm amber eyes looking impossibly deep. Then he did the unthinkable. He closed the gap between us and swept a hand along my jaw and underneath my hair to the back of my head. Holding me still as his lips lowered to ravage mine. Coaxing against them until I parted them to catch my breath. Then his tongue delved expertly in my mouth. Tasting me more deeply than anyone ever had. I need to stop. I took a step back, but he hung onto me. Keeping my mouth to his as he ravished it. He caught my hip and took another sliding step forward to straighten me and mold his body to mine. I tried to object but he swallowed the sound, and his grip grew firmer. Pulling me closer. That hand skid around the curve of my hip to scoop my ass from over my dress. Dragging me against him. I broke the kiss to stare up at him. “What are you doing?” “Having my way with you…I did warn you.” “And if I say no?” I was trying to gather my thoughts which now seemed like trying to find pebbles in mud. “Then I’ll kiss you until you submit.” “And if I don’t?” I hitched my chin. He smiled down at me. “Ah, Sweetheart…You will.” *** He was kissing me again. Nearly brutal. My hands found his beard, catching it between my palms and learning the feel of its strange smoothness. He pulled back. “Like it?” “It’s quite soft.” “Indeed. Most women hate it.” “I like it.” He quirked his lips in a half smile and refused to be distracted any further. Returning his focus to being attentive to my mouth. Stealing my breath. I don’t even know when he’d began walking me. I didn’t realize we were moving until my back bumped into the wall. I leapt forward with a small, muffled noise. He growled in approval since that small movement had my breasts smashing against his chest and nearly spilling over the low neckline of my gown. Something he too must’ve noticed, for suddenly his hand was delving beneath it to stroke my breast. His thumb rolling over my budding nipple with vast expertise. He was kissing me in such a way, I found it hard to catch air. I was getting dizzy and all thoughts of stopping him were getting progressively more jumbled. I wanted his touch. Wanted my clothes off. And his clothes off. I wanted to feel his body. He pushed away from me. Taking two steps back. “Woman, if you want me to stop, you better say so now, or toss up that skirt and let me have you.” He was leaned forward like a predator about to strike. Warning clearly written all over him as if the devil possessed him. But I want to dance with the devil… 06 Battle of Wills I hesitated a moment too long. And it was enough for him. “Get that skirt up.” He commanded. Lifting his hand in an impatient gesture. I licked my lips and gave him a long look. Slowly working up my skirt. Seeing that it was going to take a moment as I was gathering courage with each movement, he walked forward and began plucking at the laces on the front of my dress until, with a hiss, it peeled open. Bearing the hollow of my cleavage beyond it. He growled and caught my skirts lifting them to nearly my shoulder, next to me so he could reach with his roving hands to feel the smoothness of my thighs. Caressing first the outside then working toward the inside. Slicking up between them to stroke me with nimble fingers. Lightly brushing over my crease and then dragging one precise finger along the slick slit. Finding me already wet. Ready for him. I stared up at him. Swallowing hard. Wondering what the hell I was doing. The forbidden… The answer came immediately. I made myself a promise that this would change nothing. I won’t go. I won’t accept him beyond this. I want to know what this feels like. *** “Stop.” I said breathlessly. But he didn’t. Massaging me a bit more determinedly. “Stop!” I demanded in a whisper. His gaze narrowed. “I did warn you-” “Take off your clothes.” I cut him off to demand. Both because I wanted to know what he looked like, I’d never seen a naked man, and because I wanted to regain some element of control. He gave a grudging head tilt. Watching my face as he loosened his tunic and pulled it over his head. I noticed this one was burgundy and black, complimenting the dark shade of his hair and beard. His shirt was next. Unlaced and tossed behind him onto the bed. He stepped out of his boots and unlaced his breeches. Lowering them and revealing the thrusting rod which had been straining them. He stepped out of the last of his clothes. “Take a good long look, My Dear.” And I did. Mesmerized by the sight of his hard length. I’d never seen such a thing before and certainly nothing so proud as this one. Long and rigid and wound with powerful veins feeding the beast that’d take me. I took a hesitant step toward the bed. But his slow head shake stopped me. “Na-uh.” I gave him a questioning look. “Is it not typically done on a bed?” I knew perilously little about the act, but from what I’d always understood. The bed was the appropriate location. “Not for me. Not for one as unique as you.” “Meaning?” “It is your first time, and mine with you. I want to feel every inch of you. And know each of your tiniest responses. So, I want you here.” He pointed near his feet. “On the floor.” “Why!” “Because there’s no give, no sink, no rattle…No way to escape me. You’ll be mine as I am yours for this time.” I swallowed at the intensity of his words. *** He gave me no time to think. Walking over to slide my dress over my shoulders and guiding it methodically down my body. Stroking me everywhere that was revealed. Caressing each mound, following each curve as if idolizing my flesh. My legs were shaking. I flexed my hands, realizing that my palms were sweating as I stood naked before him. Having let him strip me bare. He reached and lifted my face with a knuckle under my chin. “Mmm…hmm.” He murmured thoughtfully. “I want you, Girl. Now.” He pointed to the floor. I swallowed convulsively and began lowering. He stopped me to shake out my dress and lay it beneath me. Creating a soft padding under my back. I instinctively covered my breasts with my palms and drew my knees up. Trying to be subtle in my efforts to hide myself from his permeating gaze. I’d never in my life felt so vulnerable, as I did laid out before him now. Like a meal he was preparing to partake of. I looked away from him up to the ceiling. Feeling his gaze still burning over my flesh as if he were touching me. He stretched out over me. His body suddenly everywhere. Touching every part of me. My eyes widened at the overwhelming sensation of being pinned to the floor. At the feel of his hard body and the unrelenting floor beneath me. At everything… *** He reached between us to stroke me more thoroughly with his agile fingers. One flicking the nub peaking my crease and the other doing short quick rubs along my crease. Ensuring I was still moist and receptive. Then he slid a finger into me. It was the most shocking, intrusive feeling I’d ever experienced. Suddenly stretching in places, I was barely aware of. He twirled that finger and my back arched up against him. Pressing my belly and breasts to the flat planes of his hard, welcoming body. And soon I felt his hard length jumping along the inside of my thigh. Eager to have at me. I felt the first rush. A sudden little pop in me where everything seemed to soak and twirl. Making me blink blearily and try to gather hazed thoughts. Wondering why I’d appeared to stop thinking entirely. His mouth found me again. Kissing me wildly. Taking utter control of me. Both with his lips and with his fingers. Working my body and stretching me to receive him. “Are you ready?” He pulled back to ask. I hesitated. Opening my mouth and giving my head one shake. He tilted his head chidingly. “Your tight little body says otherwise.” He slid the tip of his staff down the inside of my thigh. Letting it drag over my sensitized flesh and down to my center. He adjusted his hips to probe at my entrance. Sliding up and then down over it until my opening spread to catch him amid his stroking. Sucking in the head of his cock and pulling him in deeper. He quickly followed its lead. Letting my body pull him in. Groaning in my mouth at the feel of my tight walls closing in on him. I squeaked in objection, but he swallowed the sound. Tasting every honeyed corner of my mouth. “You feel like velvet and taste like the sweetest wine. Not sure I’ll be able to get enough in just one night.” 07 Ravishing He abruptly slid the rest of the way in. Burying himself in me to the hilt. I squawked at the sudden bloom of pain as something fragmented inside me. Something tiny and frail gave way. Letting him possess me fully. I arched up as my body immediately tried to retreat from being impaled. But the hardness of the floor had no give and allowed me no reprieve. Keeping him planted inside. Simply changing the angle in which I was perched on his hard staff. He was ruthless in his rhythm. Seeing me writhe beneath him only seemed to excite him more. Each little moan that escaped him was a tiny triumph for him. He rocked his body into mine. Sliding back and up then dropping down to plunge deeper. Dipping into my hot wetness. Slicking his length with my arousal as he took me. Stroke after stroke he took me. Owning my body in a way no one had. Using me to bring him pleasure. But I was somehow stealing the same from him. I felt myself tensing more with every tightening of his body. I caressed the lean muscles of his back. Following it down to grip his hard ass. Awed by the strength there as he flexed in and out of me. Next, I learned the movement and feel of his arms. From corded forearms to rippling biceps and strong shoulders. Every part of him seemed perfectly carved. Like fine statues I’d seen in museums. And watching his jaw tighten and his head throw back as he occasionally felt me inadvertently clench around him. Unwilling to release like a grip clutching him. He was handsome, rigid, a force to be reckoned with. And I was submitting to him like his little plaything. Bringing him pleasure. I felt weak, vulnerable and feminine. Strong in my weakness. He was pushing harder, driving us both towards immense pleasure. As he withdrew his member, nearly pulling fully out before thrusting back in. My body rolled with each strong piercing. Feeling every inch of him and unable to escape it. I was his. *** “Say you’re mine.” He said as if reading my thoughts. “What?” I said angrily. Defiant at the mere idea. He began pressing harder. Entering me more firmly and pressing something tender inside that made me yelp. I held onto his arms. “Please. Easier.” “Easier? Or stop?” He was giving me a hard look. “No!” I lifted my head. Appalled at the idea of stopping in the middle and missing out on whatever might be coming. Another thrill of pleasure like I’d felt when his finger whirled around inside me. “Then give me what I want.” I gave him a penetrating look and realized he was slowing and withdrawing further. He is going to stop. I opened my mouth and stamped down my frustration at my own weakness. “I’m yours.” “Yes.” He groaned. “You are.” He began swinging his hips in a circular motion. Pressing several different sides in me. I clawed at his shoulders in a desperate attempt to regain my shattering control. “Now, come on me, Princess.” “I…” “Do it.” He growled. Swirling faster and jabbing deeper. Until I drew my knees up along his sides, pinching his ribs between them as I clung to him. Reaching back to cup his ass and enjoying the feel of him rolling into me. The power of his body mounting mine. I wasn’t entirely sure how to do was he said but I simply stopped fighting whatever had been building. Letting it roll over me like a morning tide. Swelling higher with each long sweep into me. Stealing my will and strengthening the pleasure that was already swirling within my body. Making my fingertips tingle and my hairline then rolling down until every bit of my senses seemed focused on what he was doing to my core. In and out. Taking me. Ravishing me. Claiming me. While I could do nothing to resist him. Powerless. Submitting… *** I gave him what he wanted. The blinding whiteness exploding behind my eyes and twisting in me until every muscle cinched tight. Clamping down on him. He shouted in ecstasy as my body jerked at him. Forcing from him what he hadn’t been willing to surrender. Milking him of his fluid and forcing it loose into me. Stealing from him as he’d done to me. He came. His body tight. His pelvis merged to mine as he pressed deep. Surging into me with each pulse of his cock. Claiming me inside. His abdomen flexed, working like a wave as they flexed from the top down to his root. His sack jerking tight and his thighs flexing against the inside of mine. He’s magnificent. Like a stag in the evening light, taking his mate. And I registered some vague sense of worship for this man and for what he’d just given me. And taken from me. I blinked at him in shock. Frozen. And he recognized the panic on my face. Pressing his palms to my shoulders. “No. Don’t go anywhere. Stay.” 08 Pending Results “I…” I shook my head, adamantly. Twisting from beneath him and freeing him from the comfortable heat he’d been enjoying. Seeing him rolling to his side on my dress, propping his head on one palm braced by an elbow, I realized I needed a different dress. He watched my frantic scrambling around my room to find another one that might be similar enough to not be noticed. “What are you doing?” He drawled. “I must…get back down there.” “With your dress in shambles?” He gestured beneath him. “I’m finding a different one.” “With your hair loose and wild?” I reached up to touch it. Feeling several wild tendrils shooting out at all angles. I tried to smooth them down. Whimpering in frustration. “Everyone will know what you’ve done.” He rolled to his back to toy with a bit of loose thread from my dress. “Can you not say things like that.” “Would you prefer me to lie to you.” “Could you say something helpful?” “Just give in. Accept me as the only suitor deserving of you and let me have you.” *** “Never!” I stopped to stomp. Not realizing that it made my pert little breasts hop with the sudden movement. Or that in my urgency I was failing to cover the nest of my sex which he was looking at with renewed interest. “Sweetheart, have you not considered…That you already have…” “Your meaning?” I eyed him suspiciously. He twirled the little thread with a smirk. “I could shout for your servants right now.” “No…You wouldn’t!” “I most certainly would. And you’d be utterly compromised.” “You’d be labelled a rogue!” I tried to argue some sense. He shrugged. “I care not a whit what they label me. My interest is in the woman I came to collect.” I deflated. “You did come to woo me.” “I came to inspect you. To see if you were all that rumors said.” “And what did you find.” “You’re so much worse…Delightful, witty, decisive. Everything I’d have in a queen.” *** “You say nothing of my beauty.” “Do I need to?” He tilted his head in question. “It is of course, an incentive. As is the magical way you feel…And those little sounds you made…But beauty fades. Wit does not for much time after. I enjoy your quick mind.” That was new. Men typically hated my quick responses. Because they’re usually insults. I admitted. “No.” He rolled to his feet. “We’ll see if that’s still your tune tomorrow.” “What happens tomorrow.” “I ask for your hand.” “Ask away. Doesn’t mean I’ll let you have it.” “Need I remind you, you’ve already let me have you. I need only mention that little fact and your father would be both furious and begging me to wed you.” He’s right. On all accounts. I found his intelligence both admirable and adversarial. He’s impossible to control. And I was having a hard time anticipating his responses. Which would make him very hard to manage… If not impossible… *** I never made it downstairs. But I did demand he dress and leave. While I inspected the shambles of what I’d done. Touching myself and finding I was very sore. But when I looked down, I noticed my dress was gone. I hadn’t watched him leave, refused to look at him again. Vowing to dismiss him entirely from my mind. And pay his threats no heed. He’d not dare. But I couldn’t fathom a single reason he’d have stolen my dress. I groaned and rubbed my face. I had bigger problems. How am I going to tell my father I’m going to refuse yet another proposal? And one from one of the most powerful kings in the realm, nonetheless. He’s not going to like that. I slumped back on my bed. Frustrated beyond belief that I’d gotten so carried away. And made such a costly mistake. He won’t tell. He could face consequences. *** I didn’t know that King Kellen of the Paladines had met with my father, first thing in the morning. A red and gold dress in his fist. Stained with a bit of blood. He walked in and quietly closed the door. Soon the king was shouting unintelligibly. King Kellen’s voice rose calmly in response. Assuaging the king’s fury. And soon Kellen had clued the king in on his plans to wed the princess. The king had conceded it was the only ethical thing to do. And that the king would urge her to accept to save her own honor. But knowing none of that, I’d gone out the majority of the day for my ride. Avoiding the trail where King Kellen had found me before. Ensuring I’d be safe. And alone. To think. It was the next evening when I returned. My maid quickly cleaned me up and I went downstairs and was presented for dinner where it was declared that the King of the Paladines had a proposal to offer. Oh, no. I looked to my father, for some reason hoping for an ally. But he was giving me an intense look that indicated he expected me to accept, or he’d be furious. I can’t. *** So, when the time came, and King Kellen stood and lifted his goblet declaring that he was proposing an alliance of the Paladines and Mane Country through our wedding. I glared at him. Gripping the gilded swirls on my chair arm. He’d maneuvered me. Planned it all. Purposely seduced me. Thinking to corner me. But I wasn’t so easily moved. “No.” I announced. Launching to my feet. I ignored my father’s furious sputtering. My gaze fixated on Kellen. The betrayer. “Excuse me?” Kellen lowered the goblet. His chin rising as he challenged me to say it again. I will. I’m not afraid of you. But deep inside I was dearly hoping he’d not announce I was tainted. That he’d already had me and that I was now due to him as the spoils of my own dishonor. “No.” I said louder. Giving him my most haughty, cold stare. “I would marry no King with a beard like a Thrush Bird. Begone from here, King Thrush beard.” I waved him away airily and returned to my seat. Lifting my goblet slowly in feigned boredom. But my hand was shaking. Dead silence had fallen over the Banquet Hall. And King Kellen was staring at me like something that’d just crawled from under a rock. I felt the first deep curl of apprehension. Sensing the danger emanating from him. I’m toying with the wrong man. I knew it. But it’s too late now. I can’t take any of it back. So, I ignored the long look he was pinning me with. Though I could feel it searing straight into my very soul. Without a word more, he pushed past his chair and stalked toward the door. His black cloak swinging from his burgundy and green striped tunic. His step furious as he made his way outside. Slamming the huge flat of wood with a horrendous bang that paralyzed everyone in the room. They all felt his fury. Sensed the danger. Knew I’ve stirred the devil to fury… What have I done? ********** MY LOVER SUMMARY King Kellen of the Paladines was furious. Nearly quivering with it. The hell if she thinks so. Rejecting my suit after being hot and wet in my arms. Prideful, prideful, prideful creature! The chit had dared lie with him and then reject him before the entirety of the Banquet Hall. There was very little that riled Kellen up. But a childish game such as that would certainly do the trick. She knew she was mine from the moment I took her maidenhead. He was pacing an outer Parlor. Having returned at the behest of the Mane King. 01 Poking the Dragon King Kellen of the Paladines was furious. Nearly quivering with it. The hell if she thinks so. Rejecting my suit after being hot and wet in my arms. Prideful, prideful, prideful creature! The chit had dared lie with him and then reject him before the entirety of the Banquet Hall. There was very little that riled Kellen up. But a childish game such as that would certainly do the trick. She knew she was mine from the moment I took her maidenhead. He was pacing an outer Parlor. Having returned at the behest of the Mane King. The Citadel was quite expansive and there were certainly plenty of rooms. But the King had asked him to wait for him in a back Parlor. After having been insulted by the princess to now be shuttled into a back Parlor like some miscreant had him near to bursting in fury. The king entered the Parlor. Waving his hands in supplication. “I’m sorry, My Friend. I don’t know what’s come over her!” “She spoiled and prideful.” Kellen stopped pacing to announce. The King shrugged and grudgingly tilted his head. “She is perhaps that.” “And selfish.” The King looked pained. “Possibly. But she does have a good heart.” “I’ve yet to see any trace of one.” “It is there, I assure you!” The King approached to put a hand on his shoulder. “I hate that she hastened such a decision regarding your marriage. If the offer still stands, I’ll surely persuade her.” “Oh, will you?” Kellen turned furious brown eyes on the King. I find that doubtful. There’s clearly no controlling the impudent creature. But Kellen had some ideas for how he’d like to try. He was highly tempted to divulge his little secret to the King. His eyes narrowed thoughtfully. “What?” The wizened old king asked. “What is it?” Kellen strode over and tugged the Parlor door closed to have privacy with the king. Divulging what he considered to be the only way to make amends for the wicked princess’ prideful crimes. *** Kellen was still in the Parlor below when the furious King marched from the room and took the stairs straight away. Bellowing to have his daughter brought to him. She’ll no doubt think his fury over her rejecting me. But it is quite another matter that angers him, indeed... Kellen was unsure why the King had called her up to the second level. There was certainly no privacy there as he raged that she had embarrassed Mane Country for the last time and that she would most certainly be taking a husband as he no longer wanted the sight of her in his realm. Kellen winced at those words. Seeming rather harsh for even what she may deserve. “I’m not accepting that king’s!” She proclaimed. Making Kellen’s momentary sympathy wither and instantly die. “Don’t worry! You won’t get the chance. You’ll wed whatever poor sot next asks. Be he King or peasant.” The King marched back downstairs and straight back toward the Banquet Hall, dismissing her as quickly as he’d summoned her. “What?” She cried. He stepped out of the Parlor but stayed in the shadows of the stairs. Seeing her gripping the banister high above as she stared down at the King in dismay. “Papa! You don’t mean that!” But the old King ignored her and passed through the archway into the Banquet Hall. The Hell he doesn’t. Kellen smiled evilly as he eased back into the dim parlor. 02 A Proposal The next morning, The King demanded Kyra accompany him to the Greeting Hall. “You’re my daughter, you can see how to interact with the people of a realm.” “They won’t be my people if you’re that set on wedding me off.” “I am.” He said coldly. She shot him a quick look. Frowning as she studied his suddenly stern profile. This wasn’t the smiling, laughing father she knew. “Are you feeling well?” She asked under her breath. “Should I be?” He demanded. Giving her a cold glance. Kyra shifted in her seat. Suddenly feeling very uncomfortable. “Are you feeling ill, Papa?” “That’s none of your concern.” “You know I-” “Hush!” He barked. Pointing toward the first peasant making entrance. The man pleaded his case, and the King made a decision with rang with finality. Sending the man on his way. A woman with a baby bundled in her arms approached next and the King handled her a bit more kindly. Directing her where she could get some extra grain from the stores since her crop had not done well during the recent drought. “Do we have enough in store?” Kyra queried quickly. Giving him a sharp look. Though she enjoyed feigning disinterest in the castle affairs, he knew she made it a point to know what goods there were, what was needed and when to send out the Huntsman. All to ensure her father’s realm was taken care of during times he was more sickly. “We have a shipment coming.” “From where?” She cried. “No one has any grain crop this year save the Paladines because they’re-” “Enough.” Her father lifted a hand. “Silence now.” “Why are you being so cold to me today?” “Haven’t you earned that?” He gave her a look and his white beard seemed to quiver. His blue eyes looked damp as though he were near to crying. Kyra looked shamefaced. “I didn’t intend to embarrass you, Father. He just-” “Silence!” Father lifted that hand again as another man entered the Greeting Hall. This one was a minstrel in black and red brocade with a great round hat pulled low over his face. He pulled out a fiddle and began strumming festively. Swaying side to side to the beat. It was so upbeat that she found herself doing the same. Soon clapping and tapping her toe to his jingle. He began singing and his voice was a smooth baritone that drew the listener in. And below that hat was a broad, white grin which made him seem all the more mysterious. He was captivating and charismatic. She could see how he could afford such finery as he wore despite being a simple minstrel. “That was quite pleasing, Boy. But what is it you have need of.” “Why, Sire, I had heard you may be in need of a Citadel minstrel. Is that not so?” Kyra noticed that the minstrel was a fine looking young man. Well garbed for a minstrel with smooth, carved features and dark eyes. His square jaw framing he mobile mouth which moved with full lips when he spoke. Kyra looked at her father, unaware they’d been searching for a new minstrel since they’d had the same one since she was a child. The King frowned and eyed him. “Nooo.” *** “My error.” He began to walk out. The Princess’ voice stopped him. “That was indeed very pleasing.” He turned and took his hat off with a flourish and dipped in a deep bow. “My pleasure to amuse such a pretty young Princess.” “No, ‘twas ours to hear you!” She was grinning and flushed from the excitement of the music. He blew a long whistle. “And a lovely ‘un ye are. I ‘ope one day to have a wife as fine of face as ye, Your Highness.” Kyra paused and gave him a wide-eyed look. The King leaned forward, intrigued. “Was that a proposal, Minstrel?” The man turned fully to the king, “I meant no affront, My Liege.” “We accept your offer!” The King declared. Leaping to his feet. *** “What?” Kyra gave the King a stunned look. “Father!” “I warned you, My Girl. The next proposal.” She leapt to her feet. Clutching her skirt in a white-knuckled grip. “He’s a minstrel!” “And you’re a might large pain in the rear! I’d give you to anyone at this point to have you off.” She gaped at him in horror. “Father!” “Eh.” He waved his hand. Kyra was shocked. She’d never seen her father this angry at her. She looked from him to the minstrel in horror. “You’re his problem now.” The king gestured to the minstrel. “Proceedings will be tomorrow at noon.” “Proceedings!” “The wedding of course.” The minstrel stood there quietly watching the interchange. “As you command, My Liege.” “Does that give you time to get your things in order?” The king asked the minstrel in a courteous tone. The dark haired minstrel lowered his head in assent. “I shall be prepared, Liege.” “Good. It is done.” Kyra was on his heels. Pleading as they left the room. Kellen watched them go. Quite pleased with himself. He slapped his rounded hat back on his head and began whistling as he headed for the door. Off to find a peasant house.

16 What A Mate Entails "No. Damn you, Mida. Damn you for making me love you. Damn you for leaving. And damn you for being my only damn mate." "Mate?" I whispered weakly. Staring at the bedding sadly. "Yes, Mida. You're mine." "No, Jared. I'm not. You're a sociopath." He scoffed. "No, I'm not." I looked over my shoulder at him. "Everything you do is strategic. You knew exactly what moves to make to make me love you. You'd have killed me without blinking. That's why I left...You're a sociopath." He laughed coldly. His shoulders shaking with icy mirth. "Is that what you tell yourself?" "What's so funny?" I glared wearily at him. "That you can't see it. It's ironic." "What?" "You're the sociopath." He declared. *** "No, I'm not." I argued. Brow knitting that he'd dare say that to me. "You are. Everything I learned, I learned from you." "Not fucking!" I snapped. "You clearly knew how to do that." His square white teeth were too perfect in that broad grin. "No, Mida. I didn't. I was too big, too damn ominous and women wanted nothing to do with me. But you did. Because you're my little sociopathic mate. You weren't afraid because you feel nothing." I shook my head. "You think me cold and strategic because you recognize your own behaviors reflected in mine. You trained me to play sociopath to tolerate your cruelty." "That's a lie!" I argued vehemently. "You haven't feared me coming to you at night. You didn't fear me hurting you. Because you don't care. You feel nothing." His voice rose. "I'm the poor sot in love with a sociopath." "They sent you in on all the death missions because you'd walk in fearlessly. Kill mercilessly because you don't care for anyone or anything." "What are you saying?" I glared at him. "You don't love this man you've been dallying with, do you? Have you cared a wit for any of them?" No. I hadn't. But only because I knew Jared could come at any time and kill them or me. "No." He answered his own question. "You don't. Because you're not capable. You don't care for me either. But at least you find me interesting which is more than this boring existence you've been in." "You could've killed them." I said in way of explanation. As to why I hadn't come to care for the men I'd dated. "Mida..." He chided. "You know better. I've never killed anyone you didn't ask me to. You only think I'm here for such a reason because it's the only reason you'd come to me." "Then why are you here to kill me now?" I demanded. Nearly yelling in denial of what he was saying. "Because CORE told you to!" "No." He sobered and shook his head. "I don't belong to CORE. I belong to you." "CORE found me as a cub and knew what I was. They stole me to work for them but couldn't control me. And it got worse the older I got. I was defiant, strong, and shredded every room they locked me in. But I caught one whiff of you walking down the road years ago and declared I wanted you." "They brought you in then as a means to control me. And it worked. You just so happened to be a perfect little sociopathic weapon." "If you're not here for CORE..." I said quietly. "Why are you here?" "To take you. I've been telling you. Over and over. You're mine. You're my mate. And I've come for you." 17 Tobias' Truth It took me perhaps twenty minutes after the last time he'd made me orgasm, for me to recall, he'd unchained me to bend me over the edge of the bed. I flew to the doorway of my room and spotted him in the Living Room, looking massive as he leisurely rocked my easy chair. Watching television. As if he owns the place. Damn him. Knowing I couldn't get past him to get out the door, I quickly texted everyone I knew that I was being held hostage and to call the cops. Then I scrolled to Tobias' number in my phone. My thumb hovering. Jared wasn't right about me. No way. Before I, always the careful thinker, fully considered the consequence, I'd called him. The Head of Operations for CORE. The one man who knew everything about all of us and had never lied to us. "Yes?" He asked coolly. "Why did you send Jared after me?" I blurted. "He's not going to kill me. He's going to torture me and keep me as his pet." There was an extended pause. "I didn't send Jared after you. Is he there now?" "What are you talking about?" My voice quivered. "He's a loose cannon. We need him back. Bring him back to us." Tobias sounded almost desperate. I'd never heard him sound like that. "He's CORE's most dangerous player. We need him." "He's not working for you?" My voice was shrill. *** "No." He said flatly. “He went feral once you were gone. We lost track of him soon after you were gone." I was silent in shock a long while. "Is he a sociopath?" "No." Tobias scoffed. "That's you. We all know that." I didn't. "He's just a single minded predator." He said quietly. "What are you saying?" He sighed. "Truthfully Aramida, I have three agents in the field actively searching for you but I've a small army after him. Turn him over to us." Tobias sounded pleading. "We need him back before he figures out what he is. If he hasn’t already." My phone was ripped from my hand and the hang-up button clicked. I met Jared stony blue gaze as he said, ominously. "I already have." "Jared..." I said pleadingly as he backed me up toward the bed predatorily. "I give you the smallest respite from chains and you immediately betray me!" He roared almost animastically. His pupils turning to slits. "You'll pay for that." *** He caught my waist and roughly tossed me atop the bed. Momentarily knocking the air out of me. In the time it took me to blink he was crouched over me. "Listen to me, Mida. We are mates. Things will go much easier on you when you accept this fact." He caught one of my legs and lifted it so it was against his shoulder then instantly caught my wrists against my stomach. His weight pressing the back of my thigh immobilized that leg. Making trying to kick him with it impossible Scooping my wrists in one large palm, he used his other hand to unbutton his jeans and pull the fly open. Dropping the weight of his cock in his hand. "No more..." I whined tossing my head. He tilted his in curiosity. "No more of which, Mida? Fucking you or making you cum while I do." "Either." But my gaze had levelled on his and I could feel that he knew I was lying. I feared the loss of my pride far more than any pain. "That's too bad. You'll have no pride left after I'm done making you cum all over my cock all night. We'll see what weapons you have then..." *** True to his word, Jared had made it his new hobby to make me cum every time he was inside me. Despite all my rage. All my vowing that I would not. I was exhausted. Clearly no match for his stamina. My body was weak, my mind a wreck, and finally I'd just collapsed into a deep sleep. Jared was asleep next to me but when I eased off the bed to make an escape his hand shot out to snatch my wrist. "Don't bother, Mida." He tugged me sideways back into the bed. Nearly sending me toppling over him. Before I could writhe away he wrapped his arms around my shoulders. Pinning me to his chest. His corded biceps were like iron. His hold like being kept in a vise. He sighed as if relaxing and linked his fingers loosely along my spine. "Relax, Mida. Get some sleep. You're going to need it." But I had the distinct sense he had no intention of sleeping. His body was wound tight and he seemed anxious. Twisting my head to peer at his face, I saw him watching the ceiling intently but I didn't think that was what he was really paying attention to. He's listening. For what? 18 They're Here "They're here." He sat bolt upright. I heard an inhuman cry from outside and Jared was on his feet running to the window next to the emergency exit. He ripped the window down just as something heavy thudded against it. Leaping off the bed I gasped. Scrambling under the mattress for my gun. It's not there. Of course, he took it. "Where is it, Jared." "Nowhere you'll find it!" He said without turning. He was eerily still holding the window sill and staring through it into the pitch darkness. It was so black outside there was no way he could see. The streetlight had been busted for nearly a month. "What are you looking at?" His face was so close to the glass that his nose nearly touched it. And I noticed that in his reflection his eyes were so gold they were nearly luminescing in the dim lighting. But even more terrifying was the fact that a dual set was staring back at him. Glowing from the darkness. *** "It's time to go." He rounded from the window and crossed the room in three long strides. Catching my arm in a grip that wouldn't allow for any resistance. He drug me behind him. I locked my heels but he drug me like a Chihuahua on a chain. He scanned the hallway and began going toward the front stairs but he tossed his head up and inhaled deeply. Whipping around he began yanking me the opposite direction. "Not that way." "What's happening?" "They've come for you." "CORE?" I asked baffled. "Not in the least. If they get past me to you, you'll be screaming for CORE to come help you." That made my stomach sink. *** The Emergency Exit in the back banged open from the force of him hitting it. It swung back but he stopped it smoothly with his toe. His head swinging predatorily in both directions as he checked the alley for something. "Now! To the car." He leapt into a full sprint. His concern making me run behind him. If this was some elaborate ploy to scare me into doing what he wanted it was working. Because I couldn't get the vision of the dual gold eyes staring through the glass out of my mind. It's the most horrifying thing I've seen yet. He led me to a sleek black car. Ripping open the passenger side door he tossed me in and slammed the door. I immediately dived for the latch but it wouldn't open. I leapt over the console to get to the driver's side door to lock him out. Swatting the lock triumphantly. Glaring at me he lifted an electronic key and hit a button. Ripping open the door despite me holding it closed with both hands. "You're wasting time." He said dismissively. Sliding into the seat and fiercely closing the door. Even as he did it something solid hit the back of the car. Making it rock. I yelped. Yanking a seatbelt over me and looking around the windows horrified. Though it was far too dark to see anything. What the hell is out there. He hit the gas and sent the car careening into the alley. In panic I reached over and twisted the handle on the lights to flick them on. I screeched as the front end caught against the shoulder of something brown, sending it rolling down the passenger side of the car. And sending me into a wild panic. "What the-fuck! What the...Jared!" "Why'd you turn the light on?" His jaw ticked. "You wouldn't have been scared if you hadn't done that." "We couldn't see!" I defended. "Speak for yourself." He looked at me sideways and I saw his eyes were gold again. Luminescing in the glow of the headlights reflecting off the walls. He can see in the dark. I realized. *** This time I woke in the passenger seat of a comfy car. Unaware of what point I'd fallen asleep. Probably after something rolled down my side of the car. Something that seemed like it was the size of another vehicle. Where am I? I looked out the window but saw nothing but barren expanses of pastures and fence lines. Whose vehicle is this? My assessing gaze poured over the black leather interior. The silver knobs on the shifter and one on the steering wheel and the white speedometer and odometer. It's his car. I recognized the wild, woodsy smell that was his alone. He was smoothly shifting gears. A black leather ball cap pulled low over his square face. Casting all but his sharp jaw in shadow. He wore fingerless black gloves. To hide a palm print. He’s in work clothes. Maybe he really is going to kill me for betraying him. “Nope.” He murmured under his breath. “How do you always know what's in my head? I adjusted against the passenger door in the tilted seat. Fingering for a door latch with my bound hands. He gave me an intense look. “Because I’m there.” 19 Into the Woods "Let's talk, Aramida. Let's really talk." He was saying it as though it were a suggestion but his voice brooked no argument. "About what?" I asked apprehensively. Eying him sideways. "I know what you did." He gave me an accusing look. "What?" But I was afraid I already knew what he was going to say. "Let's discuss the real reason you left me and why you left CORE." "I told you. I overheard you talking to Tobias. You said you'd kill me if he told you to." "Let's break that down, shall we?" He stared out the windshield as he shifted. I could see the muscle in his jaw ticking. "What you're telling me is that you, the cleverest tactician I've ever met, thought I should adamantly defend our love affair to Tobias? Which would've likely ended in both of us being put down. A fact which you knew full well." "I didn't." "You did." He was right. I did know that. "I know I'm right." He shifted again but it seemed unnecessarily aggressive. He's angry...Real angry. *** He knows. "What do I know, Mida?" He looked at me a long while. Expertly guiding the wheel on the long expanse of barren highway, despite that his gaze was burning into me. My back pushed against the passenger side door. "Fine." He looked forward again. "So based on this information, you allegedly discarded everything you knew about me. And all the power you knew very well you had over me..." "What power, Jared? You're a loose cannon." I quoted Tobias, before catching myself. "Yes. And you were always the one pointing me, weren't you, Mida? So, what could you possibly have to fear? I did everything you asked. Gave you everything you wanted. Caved to your every whim." I winced. Because I knew he was right. He was nearly a decade younger than me, and he'd been easy for me to seduce. Everything I'd aimed for with him, I got. He was easily charmed. "I was easily charmed because I already knew you were mine." "What's that supposed to mean?" I asked softly. But I wasn't sure I wanted to know the answer. *** "How do you think CORE found you?" He asked dully. "I've no idea." "They didn't. I did." He said flatly. I hated when he used that dead tone that meant he was quoting fact. He never lies. Except for the last few days. Surely, he can't be telling the truth now. But Jared always repeated things as dispassionately as though quoting something from a book. As though he couldn't even muster enough willpower to fake emotion. Who can't fake emotion? I caught myself wondering that and considered what he'd told me yesterday. What Tobias had confirmed. I was a sociopath. Why had it never dawned on me before? It did make sense. It all made sense. Didn't mean I had to like it. *** "How do you think I found you?" Jared insisted. Drawing me back to the present despite my desire not to. Fine. I'll bite. "How?" "They found me as a cub. Couldn't control me. I bit the hands that fed me. I wouldn't be led. I wouldn't obey. They were going to have to put me down. So as a last ditch effort they drove me around the city with the window cracked to see if there was anyone I showed interest in. Anyone I might listen to." "How did that lead them to me?" I asked under my breath. Afraid of where this was going. "We drove past you walking toward the library. I went wild in the car. Banging against the door and snarling. And they knew..." "Knew what?" "That you were the one that could control me." He cast me a slight sideways glance. "Though they didn't know why. But I did..." "Why?" My brow was furrowed. "I'm going to show you, Mida. Very soon. But I needed to get you out of the city. We were cornered in those small apartments. Easy to find. Easy to track." "Why do they want to find us?" "They want you." "Why?" "Because a Full Moon is coming. And it's time..." 20 Chaining the Beast Time for what? That's all I could think about. What in the Hell does he mean now? I watched intently as we drove high up into the hills. "Where are you taking me?" "Into the woods, Sweetheart." "Why?" He had driven forward along the side of a narrow road and now put his hand along the back of my seat as he twisted to look out the back window. Guiding the car in reverse. "To give us more chance for them to lose your scent." *** "What are you talking about!" He parked in some high weeds and picked up loose branches to lightly toss over the car. I watched from inside in shock. That's going to scratch the paint. He rounded the car to pull open my door. Jutting his hand inside. "Come on." "No." I shook my head and recoiled from him. "I don't like any of this." "It's not for you to like or dislike, Mida. There comes a time when you've just got to listen to me...For once." There was such a strange, tense, urgency in his voice that I felt the need to comply. Tentatively taking his hand and letting him jerk me from the car. He clicked the lock inside the door and quietly closed it. Looking around furtively. He’s nervous. What in the Hell scares Jared? I never knew of anything before. Hell, I didn’t even know he was capable of fear. “Where are you taking me Jared?” I stumbled after him barefoot. He hadn’t let me grab much as we’d beelined from my apartment. Which included shoes. He’d kept insisting there wasn’t time. However, even I could admit that after we’d hit something with his car that’d appeared to be loping toward my building. I wasn’t sure if any of this was just a ploy, anymore. It’s starting to seem eerily genuine. “Ouch!” I yelped as a twig stabbed the bottom of my bare foot. “Is that bleeding?” He stopped to give me an intense look. Probably. What the hell does that matter? I hopped on the foot trying to peer at the bottom. “I don’t know…It hurt.” I murmured. Inspecting the bottom. He let go of my arm, to bend over enough to lift my foot along my other knee so he could eye the bottom of it. I balanced precariously at the sudden position and had to put a hand to his shoulder to steady myself. His eyes flicked to me as I’d not willingly touched him since he’d began hunting me down. Not all this time, over all the years. But it’s not like I have much choice when the alternative is falling over! “It is bleeding.” He frowned. “A little…But it’s enough.” “Enough for what?” “For them to come running.” Them? Who the Hell is ‘them’? CORE? “I hate this, Jared!” I yanked my foot from his grip to put it flat on the ground. Letting go of his shoulder as though touching him was repugnant. I made angry fists at my sides. “At exactly what point are you going to tell me what all this is about?” “Soon.” He straightened and went back to pulling my forearm. “Walk careful so you don’t step on more.” “Walk slower!” I countered. He gave me a pensive look, and I read it there on his face, before he moved. “No.” “Yes.” He twisted and lifted me into a bridal carry. Walking purposefully through the trees. “I could punch you in the neck right now.” I sulked in his arms. Mine crossed over my stomach, refusing to hang onto him. Not like he needs it anyway. He looked fit to carry me for the next several hours. No problem. He’s too damn big. And too damn strong. Which is going to make getting away difficult. He walked briskly. Ignoring my pouting, as he wove expertly through the trees. I saw the gaping mouth of a cave, and became unsettled. I don’t like enclosed spaces. It wasn’t that I feared them, necessarily. I couldn’t recall ever fearing anything. But I don’t like being trapped like a rat. *** In the distance I caught a whiff of something strange. Potent and animalistic. Like the musk off a wild animal. Or something rotting. Jared had paused to. Sniffing the air. His head turned the same direction I was looking. “They’re getting closer.” “What does that mean!” “It doesn’t really matter now, we’re here.” He aimed for that cave purposefully. Oh, no! “I don’t want to go in there!” I objected. Twisting in his grip and trying to grab bushes and branches as we passed them. “Have you not noticed lately, that I don’t particularly give two shits what you want?” I glared at him. “I had noticed that, yes.” *** If I’d been disconcerted by the idea of being cornered in a cave before, I was more so when he walked into the stone outcropping and I realized that it was man made. Something cut into the side of the rock face. I didn’t like it. He deposited me on my feet and returned to one side to yank a metal grate from within the stone wall and pull it midway across the mouth of the cave. Then doing the same with the other side so they connected. Then he reached up and pulled one from the ceiling down. Moving past me to a corner of the cave, he collected a chain and a series of locks. A heavy chain. Even in his big hands it dangled in such a way I knew it was unlikely I’d be able to lift it. Escaping this is not going to be simple. My analytical mind was whirring a hundred miles an hour. I turned on my heel to look deeper into the cave and saw that it seemed endless and was pitch black. Nope. Not going that way. I had no idea what kind of other threats or traps he would have back in there. He clearly engineered this place. “What is this, Jared?” I asked hesitantly. “My den.” He finished running the chain through all the bars and secured them with the lock before moving to square of wood he pulled down from the wall to sit flat. Atop it was a large flat screen monitor which had been tucked into a cubby in the stone. He clicked a few buttons and typed a short keyword. Green camera screens bloomed to life over the monitor. He has this place rigged as a hideout? “What are you so afraid of, Jared?” I gave him a slow look. “I’m not afraid. I’m prepared.” “CORE?” He scoffed. “CORE would have nothing on their brutality.” Turning from the computer he gave me a dark look. Such purpose on his face that when he headed for me, I instinctively backed up. He stepped right and left, and I knew he was guiding me a particular direction. But I was too bent on avoiding him getting ahold of me, to stop him. I jounced against the stone wall and he moved so fast I didn’t have time to react. Snatching my wrist and pinning it next to my head, he yanked a shackle from above me and clunked it around my wrist. A heavy one. Perfectly sized so it was loose but far too small to get my hand through. Even if I break my thumb. “Now, pretty little mate.” He molded his body to mine, and I instantly felt the evidence of his arousal at having me chained in his den. “You’re most certainly mine. No escaping me now.” His hand lifted my shirt to sink beneath the waist of my pajama shorts and down. I rattled the chain desperately. “No.” “Oh yes…And the ways I’m going to mark you as mine…” 21 Beasts Amongst Men I didn’t have much time to react, before he delved his face into the curling brown hair at my shoulders. Inhaling deeply of my skin, as he nipped my neck. His hand pushed between my clenched thighs. He barely cast me a vaguely annoyed look, before kicking one aside to access me. His hand instantly curving to delve two fingers into me. Stretching my walls to fit him. “Jared!” I swallowed hard. My mouth instantly going dry as my body responded of its own volition. Becoming so hot I suddenly began sweating and was writhing against his hand. I told myself it was trying to escape him, but I knew the truth. I wasn’t in command of my body. I was still slightly sore from things he’d done before so why was I acting this way. My nipples pebbled and I began to breathe raggedly. Getting so hot I felt like my skin was on fire. I’ve felt like this before. Every June. I’d get like this. Superheated and so wild with sexual need that I’d wake and find myself with pillows stuffed between my thighs to dull the ache. And me drenching them with the desire to have a man inside me. I had racked my brain and the only conclusion I could determine was that it was every June that Jared came to me and perhaps somewhere in my twisted, broken mind my body was now programmed to need him that month. Dumb as it seemed, it was the only explanation I had. He stopped what he was doing, to step back a little and chuckle. “Is that what you think?” His finger was still inside me and I shifted anxiously. Taking the space, to clutch his thick wrist and try to yank him away. But he determinedly remained where he was. Thrusting his fingers in deeper to point out that I couldn’t stop him. “What?” I was struggling to keep track of the conversation. “That your desire for me, heats you every June?” “I hate that you do that.” I gave up and let my hand fall from his. Staring through the bars of the crisscrossing gates to stare outside. Refusing to acknowledge him. How does he always seem to know what I’m thinking? I wondered. Focused on ignoring what he was doing to my body. He was so still watching me, even his fingers stopped. Just sitting inside me in a way that was making my insides clench around him. Desperate for more motion. “What the hell is it then, if you’re so smart?” I snapped at him. My head whipping back to glower at him. His lips turned in a slow smirk. Revealing even white teeth. Too perfect a smile. Like a shark. “You go into heat every June. Like all our females.” “Our?” “You still haven’t figured it out?” “Would you desist with your bloody games!” I swung to slap him, but he blocked my wrist with his free hand and flattened against me. “It’s not games, Mida. It’s things I can’t explain to you. You’d never listen.” “What exactly are you?” “The same thing you are.” Dancing around answers again! Just then something crashed against the bars Jared had locked. Making them bang and rattle in a way that echoed all through the stone cave. *** Both of us turned to look. There was a naked man. Nearly as big as Jared shouldering the bars. “You can’t keep her to yourself. She’s unmarked!” He had dark skin and long straight black hair. Naked as the day he was born with a raging hard on. Wrath and raw animal aggression emanated off him. And he was the musky scent I’d caught earlier. I’d been smelling him…My nose crinkled as I noted how strong it was now. “She hasn’t turned yet, Ben.” Jared broke into my thoughts. What the hell does that mean? “She’s in heat already. I smelled it a mile away.” Ben argued. Jared just stared at him, jaw ticking. But he’s furious. I knew that look. Usually, I was the one getting it. “She is, but she hasn’t turned.” “She’s going to and you can’t keep her to yourself.” “I know she’s going to and I have every intention of doing just that.” He stepped back enough to lift my shackled wrist to show him. “Good. You have her pinned up for me when I get in there.” “No.” Jared said. “I’m going to get her.” Ben said dangerously. “Even as big and bloody dangerous as you are, you’ll not stop me from sticking my cock in that pretty little thing.” “The hell I won’t.” I was looking from one to the other. And very much disliking the discussion but I sensed that breaking into the conversation to declare no one would be possessing me would only further Ben’s case in this instance. Better the devil you know… *** After a long stare off between the two virile males, Ben slowly slid his hands down the bars. “I’m going to go get food. Then I’m coming back…” He took a few dancing steps backward before lifting his arm to point at me. “For her.” “You won’t touch her.” “I’m going to do more than that. I’m going to fuck her every which way until Sunday. Cum all over her.” “I’ll kill you first.” “You can try. But I want her bad enough to fight off even you. And you and I both know…There’ll be more coming that want a piece of her. You can’t fight us all off.” “The Hell I can’t!” Jared took a long threatening step forward. His body tensing so much that veins in his neck jutted in his rage. “We haven’t had a female in these parts in a long time…We’ll have her. We’ll make a party of her.” “That’s because you keep killing them. Which is not my problem.” Jared eased in-front of me. “She’s mine. And you best remember exactly who you’re challenging Ben…” Despite his anxiety before, Jared didn’t look the least bit scared now. He looked angry, ready to guard me from a whole crowd of men like Ben. And acting like he planned to… What the fuck is going on? 22 The Hunger I watched the dark-haired man vanishing from view. Ensuring he was well and truly gone before I turned on my unlikely protector. "Jared, enough of these games. Tell me what is going on!" I demanded. Tossing my free hand wildly in my agitation. "Ssh." He whirled on me to press a finger against my lips. Smashing them into my teeth. "You'll summon more." "Summon more?" "Yes." He gave me a long study. "Right now, everything about you is designed to lure them in. Your scent, how easily you dampen," He lifted his fingers and rubbed them together pointedly. "and even your voice." "Lure them!" "I don't want to lure anyone. None of this makes any sense!" "I'll tell you what Aramida." He backed up a few steps and agilely hopped backward atop a large boulder. "I'll come clean with some facts for you when you tell me the truth." He drew up one knee and crossed his forearms over it. Waiting... I can't tell him that. Knowing what he was wanting to know. What he’d been asking me the whole way here. He might kill me. *** After a long silence, in which I was sure he wasn’t going to relinquish the topic, I deflated. I sighed. "What do you want to hear?" He linked his hands and lifted his two index fingers to tap his lips as he assessed me from head to foot. Then he used those pointer fingers to aim at me. "I think you know exactly what I'm looking for." "You told Tobias you would kill me! I've told you that." "Yes, you have." He tilted his head sideways and his jaw ticked. He doesn't believe me. He's right. Shit! What's the right thing to say? "But what I want to know is the truth." "Why do you keep hunting me down?" I demanded. Desperately trying to change the subject." "Because you're in heat. You need to mate, or it'll force the change on you two soon and could kill you. So, I mate with you every June." "What?" I expostulated. Nearly sputtering in rage. "I didn't want to mate with you." "Likely not! But any other beast would not have sated the need that would've driven you to turn too soon." "You're making zero sense." "And you're evading the subject." He shouted. Lunging off the boulder and heading for me as he too lost patience. Shit. I'm out of time. *** "Jared..." I gave him a sideways look. Not liking the purposefulness of his approach. He paused to yank a lever next to him, just out of my reach. My shackle snapped open, but he was at my side before I could bolt. He caught my arm and drug me over to that boulder. Catching my shorts and yanking them to my ankles. "No, Jared!" I was fighting him. Ripping at the hand gripping my wrist. He pushed me over onto the boulder and twisted one arm up behind my back. It wasn't enough to hurt, but certainly enough to keep me where I was. "What are you doing? Damn you!" I swore at him. Jerking as I tried to get my arm back. "The fact that you're already cursing me says you know exactly what I'm doing." I heard the zip of his jeans and the rustle of him yanking them down. "Don't." *** He positioned his feet between mine and lifted one leg to make mine hike enough to step from my shorts. Then he opened his stance, enough to push my feet apart in one motion. Leaving me unprotected for him. Exposed. "I'm going to enter you again, Mida. It'd be wise not to scream this time." I felt his hard length probing my entrance and he moved it just enough to sift through my soft lower lips. Then he entered me in a slick thrust. I was clearly still ready for him, from his finger probing. Despite all the excitement that'd occurred since then. Or perhaps I'd gotten turned on because he'd defended me as his. I admitted it to myself, though I hated the idea. I liked the next one better. Or maybe it's just cause it's bloody June. *** He moaned in pleasure at the feel of my walls sucking on him. Drawing him in deeper despite all my objections. He eased in until I felt him completely embedded in the center of my body. His length probing my core. The rock was uncomfortable. Sharp and jagged under me. And I felt something digging into my elbow, which all my weight was currently propped on to keep me from leaning any further over for him. "Tell me what you did, Mida." He growled. So angry that I was sure he knew. "I don't know what you're talking about." He caught a fistful of my dark brown hair and wound it around his fist, and I knew I was in for some pain if I didn't confess soon. But would admitting the truth really make it any better? He'll still want to punish me. "Tell me, Mida." He was thrusting harder. Pinning me against the rock. My belly was scraping along the surface. And he was only gaining momentum the longer I stalled to think. "What'd you do with it?" He demanded. And I knew for sure that moment. He knows. *** "How'd you know, Jared?" I swallowed. My head jerking with every powerful pounding he delivered me. "I could smell it on you from the moment it began to form." "Smell it?" "You. Your smell changed. It was the only thing it could be. What'd you do with it?" I paused. "I got rid of it." "Damn you, Mida!" He released my hair, but his voice was nearly broken as he caught my hips. Pulsing into me so fiercely that I gripped his fingers trying to pry away his grip as he pulled me back to meet him, painfully. "Jared, please! I told you." He paused and I could feel something rolling off him. Pain? "Why'd you do it, Mida?" He was utterly still. "It was mine too." "I'm no mother and you're no father." "You've no idea what I am. You've never yet given me the chance to show you." "You have a chance now. But you've drug me into some sort of den, chained me, fucked me and now you're chastising me." "What would you have me do, Mida?" 23 Let Me Go “Let me go!” I shouted. Twisting against his grip in my hair to glare at him over my shoulder. Looking up at his huge frame and staring at his dark hair and virulent blue eyes, I saw such pain and rage on him that I wondered if he might kill me for revealing I’d gotten rid of his young. Those eyes narrowed on me. “Too late for that now. Even if I was so inclined. You wouldn’t make it ten feet before one of them had you bent over a log.” “Oh…So much worse than a rock!” I declared. Pushing against the boulder I was bent over. Making my breasts bounce and my back curve as I tried to lurch up. But his fist in my hair tightened. And he gave a quick jab with his hips to remind me he was still firmly in control. Embedded in me to the hilt. “You might change your tone were you to endure it.” “I’ve endured you for years now.” “Then endure it now!” He raged. Becoming more animalistic as he impaled me to my core. Planting his long rod in me like a branch which made me rise onto my toes. Though every part of me raged at what he was doing to me. My body was clenching around him. My walls sucking him and beginning to quake. “No!” I shouted. Betrayed by my own body as I soaked in climax and began vibrating with the pulses of muscles tightening around him. “There it is.” He moaned. “Yes. Fuck me harder, Mida.” And I realized that without ever meaning to, I’d began planting myself backward to stroke him with every hard surge that rolled through him. He was still, as I rode along his staff. “Yes. Fuck yes.” My hair was freed, and his hands slipped down to grip my hips. Hanging on as I rode forward and back. Slipping along him. Sliding off to the tip and then forcing back to take him all in again. I gritted my teeth and forced myself to stop. My legs shaking with the urge to take more from him. What the hell is wrong with me? I could barely stop. Then heat pounded through me. Burning along my skin and roaring through me in blinding pain. Feeling like fire in my veins. At the same moment I screamed, I felt him pouring into me. Holding my hips for dear life, his fingers sinking into the skin as he dropped his sweating forehead between my shoulder blades. *** “You’re burning up.” He lifted his head to say over my shoulder. Worry in his voice. “What have you done to me!” I shrieked against the firey pain cooking through me. My veins felt like they were boiling. Bursting inside me. My bones began crackling in my ears. I shook my head against the wash of dizziness. Jared slipped out of me and took a step back. “It’s beginning, Mida. Try to stay calm.” “Calm!” “What have you done?” I spun around and had to catch myself on the boulder as I fell backward. He lunged toward me as if to catch me, but I put up a staying hand and he stopped. *** “I’ve kept your beast at bay for you. And kept your scent down by appeasing your female need, whether the human in you, understood it or not. You’ve no idea what is happening yet, Mida.” “Then tell me!” I screeched. Having lost patience. He gave me a dark look. “Are you trying to summon every creature within miles of here?” My whole body was trembling so wildly that pebbles were bouncing along the boulder behind me, and my teeth were chattering. “Sounds like they’re already planning to have a party of me. And you want to put me in chains.” “Fine. I’ll leave you unchained. You’ll be too weak to do much anyway, soon.” My brows shot up. Really? What does that mean? *** “I’m going to go get you food. You’re going to need it.” “What? You’re leaving me?” I collapsed down the rock. My head beginning to jerk up and down from my muscles reacting to something I didn’t recognize. My climax? “Jared!” I called to his back. “I’ll be back, Mida. Just breathe slowly and try to relax. It’ll keep the pain and your temperature down. We still have some time yet and I’ll be with you when it happens.” He didn’t look back as he vanished into the dark depths of the cave. The blackness swallowed his shoulders and I felt strangely abandoned. He’s never left me when I needed him. I realized. I had never thought he’d abandon me while I was in pain. “Jared…” I whimpered. Feeling like something was happening that I couldn’t control. I didn’t know how to handle this situation. It was so different from everything I’d ever experienced before. I realized this was truly my only chance to escape. I fell forward onto my knees and slowly began dragging my body forward toward the interlocking grates over the entrance. Wondering if I could push them aside or pick the lock on the chains. I did have some skill in doing so but had no tools available at the moment. I realized then how meticulous Jared had been to make sure I couldn’t grab any bits of metal, my gun even shoelaces. Nothing I could use to escape him. *** I caught the first low bars and used my arms to climb up the small metal boxes until I was on my feet. Balancing on shaking legs. I passed one hand over the other to move sideways. Blinking blearily as my vision seemed to expand over the distance then return to normal. Moving in and out to make me feel even more dizzied. Soon I reached the center of the bars and grasped the chain which had links as big as my fists. I stumbled and slid to my knees. Still holding the chin to keep my knees just above the ground on my shins. “There you are.” I heard a triumphant voice. Stomach dropping, I looked up and saw the dark face of Ben hovering above me. His grin so broad that it was as if I’d just gifted him something grand. His hand snatched through the bars and caught a fistful of my brown hair just above my left ear. “You’re mine now, She-Cat.” 24 Nabbed I stared up at the twisted features of the large man. I instinctively knew he wanted to hurt me. Badly. Even if I hadn’t heard all the things he said. The bars of the grate were easily wide enough for him to reach through up to his shoulder. I should’ve accounted for that. But I was too awash with confusion and pain for it to dawn on me that Ben could be returning to try and make good on his threat. I blinked hard and tried to force away the fog in my brain. I need to get away from him. But as I braced myself against the bars and shoved back hard. He responded by yanking the handful of my hair forward and banging my face against the bars. I felt my nose immediately begin to ooze. He frowned at that as if the sight of blood upset him. “Unlock this.” He nodded toward the chain wrapping the bars. I glared at him. “Do you think I’d still be on this side of these bars if I had the key?” “Whoa…” His lip curled in contempt. “Quite the snarky little shit, aren’t you?” I shrugged. Lifting a shaking hand to touch the blood at my nose. I wiped it on the bars, trying to annoy him further in my defiance. If he knocks me out, won’t be much of a party for him. He snarled in complaint. “Go ahead.” I challenged. “Make me bleed some more. We’ll see who shows up.” I’d caught on enough to know that something to do with my blood would summon more rivals. For this guy and for Jared. One thing at a time… *** “Unlock it.” He commanded again. Shaking my head. And tightening his grip in my hair painfully. I winced. “Did you not hear me. I don’t have a key.” “Little bitch.” He grated through gritted teeth. “Fine.” He reached down with his other hand and slid his swollen cock through the grate. “Put your snippy little mouth on this.” “No.” He reached in between the bars with his other hand and slapped me. Tossing my head sideways. “Open wide, Bitch.” “No.” But as I said the word, he snatched both my cheeks and jammed his thumbs into the sides of my jaw, locking my teeth open and making my mouth ‘o’. Uh, oh. I knew that was bad. *** I clutched the bars to try to prevent him drawing me closer, but my trembling muscles were too weak to help with much. I was no match for the big hearty male. He drew my head against the bars and before I could fight, popped my mouth over his hard cock. Pulling me all the way onto him until my cheeks were pressed against the bars. Gross. I felt his hard flesh between my teeth. “Ahh.” He growled in pleasure. Beginning to move my head back and forth. Grunting in pleasure. His head falling back as he manipulated me, to fuck my face. I was reaching to claw the side of his rigid dick but a creature abruptly wedging between my shoulders and the bars to clamp sharp teeth into Ben’s wrist and forearm, ripping skin down to the bone. Growling around the mouthful of flesh and blood. Freeing up my cheek allowed me to jerk my face off his cock and roll to the side. But his grip in my hair only let me turn to my back and slam against the bars. Ben’s eyes were immediately drawn to the flesh of my plump ass cheeks against the bars. “I should’ve had that against the bars instead.” His voice was still rough with arousal. But he was soon distracted by the animal’s grip on his arm. The animal jerked its head sideways and began ripping from side to side. Making Ben’s arm flail and his elbow suddenly separate from the rest. Ben roared in pain, trying to draw his arm back but unable to escape the animal’s grip. *** I looked over and saw that the thing tearing at Ben was a huge cat on all fours. With a square head and nub ears. Its feral gaze flitted to me and I noticed the vibrant icy blue eyes. Recognizing them immediately. I clutched at Ben’s wrist gripping my hair. Trying to claw him enough to break his immoveable grip. But my gaze was mesmerized by the blue one staring back at me. “Jared?” I breathed. “Ah.” Ben laughed coldly. Squeaking against the pain in his disconnected arm. “Now she understands the truth of it, doesn’t she?” I watched Jared ripping the thick forearm loose. In long strands of bloody flesh and disjointed bones. Ben was screeching shrilly now. He released my hair and collapsed to his knees as his bicep separated from his forearm. Jared dropped the sopping wet chunk of arm on the stone floor. Walking over to nudge me forward onto my palms. Then pushing at me to get me moving from the bars. I crawled forward until I was out of reach from the bars. I collapsed onto my belly and managed to slump over on my back to better catch my back. Feeling overcome with weakness and fever. Sweating from every pore and feeling like I couldn’t get enough air to feel like I was breathing. *** The huge animal strolled over to straddle me. Standing over my bare body. I was riveted by the course tan hair covering the animal. White patches swept from under its chin and belly. Leading to the large, muscled legs. His whole body was sinewed and built to be a dangerous hunting machine. A long, tale swept behind him. Moving slightly with every step as if to balance with every slow step of his paws. Slinking, predatory movements. Like Jared always moved. His black snout dropped to sniff along the blood smeared over my face. His blue eyes watching me intently. He dropped to rub a furred jaw along my cheek. Then the other side. I realized he was cleansing away the blood with his fur. Or marking me with his scent. I wasn’t wholly sure which it was, but I felt too exhausted to care. In moments, the darkness swallowed me, and I went unconscious. 25 Waking to the Truth I felt my body rousing but hoped to buy some time to think by refusing to open my eyes. “Don’t bother, Mida.” I heard Jared’s voice and a bit of stone scraping as he apparently moved from somewhere nearby. “I know you’re awake.” His usual matter-of-fact tone. I peeled my eyes open and saw him balanced on that boulder with his knee drawn up to his chest and his arms crossed over it. Leaning back against the stone wall and looking down his nose at me as though he’d been there watching over me for a long while. He hadn’t left me. “Of course, not.” He was reading my thoughts again. However, he does it. “Are you going to tell me now, what you are?” I asked dully. “You don’t know?” I recalled seeing such creatures on animal channels but never in real life. “I always lived in cities, Jared.” “I recall.” He sighed. Hopping agilely off the boulder. “I’m a Puma. Mountain lion to some people. Cougar to others. Just depends on where someone comes from.” “Where’d you come from?” “My parents, I imagine.” He paused clicking through his cameras to toss me an unreadable glance. “I’ve gathered that somehow or another CORE likely killed them or stole me from them by some means or another.” “Why?” “Because they knew what I was.” “A cougar?” “Well, that’s part of it.” He gave me his back. He’s not telling me something. I recognized. Whatever he is, is more complex than that. *** “Are you okay?” He asked without looking back. I rolled onto my stomach and began moving into a crawl to try and get on my feet, but I was still unsteady. “Some guy just violated my face.” “I’m aware of that. I did ask you to stay back from the bars.” “Yes, well we both know how well I listen to you.” “True.” He rounded and put a hip against the stone slab supporting his security monitors. Crossing thick arms over his chest and glaring disapprovingly at me. “How has that fared for you thus far?” “Oh, it’s my fault I just got my face pounded by some guy you know, now is it?” “No.” His gaze roved my face, but he was nearly vibrating with rage. “That’s not what I’m saying. I just wish you’d listen to me. I’m really trying to teach you and try to keep you safe at the same time and you couldn’t possibly make it more difficult than you are.” “Oh, I most certainly could.” I assured. Lurching up on my knees and swaying unsteadily before falling forward and wretching bile on the stone. That’s when I realized I hadn’t eaten in long enough that my stomach was empty. “Thought you were coming back with food?” I choked out. Breathing raggedly. He was watching me with his brow furrowed anxiously. “I did. But it’s not food that would settle that stomach. I’ll bring it out in a while.” “Where is it?” “Further back.” He jerked his head toward the darkness. I instantly envisioned that he’d brought me some lost soul from a hiking trail to feast on. They’re probably back there chained up and crying right now. Jared scoffed and turned his head. “Really, Mida? Your imagination is running away with you. It’s no one alive.” I gave him a quizzical look but before I could make a comment, I was tipped over puking again. Then my back cracked, and I realized it felt like it was snapping in half. Bowing backward until I was shaped like a teepee. And it hurts! *** I began hearing a primal screen. Starting low like a man’s and then building until it sounded like a siren. I knew it was me, but it felt far away. Like I wasn’t really the one making the sound. My gaze blurred. And I tried to blink away the fuzziness, but it felt like there was something wrong with the lining of my eyes. I shook my head like a wounded animal. When I was able to focus, I realized Jared’s feet were in my view next to me. He was crouched near my shoulders and was rubbing my upper back rhythmically. “Breathe through the pain, Mida. The dizziness and blurred vision are natural. Your insides are adjusting. Your sinuses, your retinas and your ear drums are all changing shape to accommodate a different form.” “A cougar?” I managed to croak. “One of the rare female ones.” He whispered. “Why are they rare?” I asked trying not to think about the jerking of my back or how my elbows felt like the joints were moving all the way around the bones. Making my shoulders pull from the sockets. Pain was tearing through me in lightning currents. Make it stop. “Because our males kill them in their aggression.” “Aggression?” I queried breathlessly. Turning my head to look at him and trying to lock in on his blue eyes to give me a focal point. “Their raw, animal need to mate.” “With me?” I fell sideways. Curling into a ball and clutching my stomach in pain as it felt like everything inside me was exploding then rebuilding. “With a female in heat.” He corrected. Adjusting to sit next to me. Massaging my scalp soothingly. And I was suddenly very glad he was here. Because I have no idea how to deal with this. Or what to do. *** “Jared…” I pleaded nearly in a whimper as my body jerked at inhuman angles. Bones realigning and joints breaking loose. I rolled onto my stomach and vomited blood. Felt it seeping from my eyes and ears and saw it dripping on the stone floor. “This is why they’re drawn to the smell of my blood…Because it means I’m changing into an animal.” I panted. Understanding dawning. “Yes.” He confirmed hesitantly. “I can’t stop this for you, Mida. I staved it off as long as I could, but your beast needs to breed. It has reached maturity.” 26 True Pain I looked up at Jared in horror. But I’ve been an adult for years. I opened my mouth but suddenly my jaw snapped loose from the hinges and dangled. Teeth clattering to the stone floor. I couldn’t help the panic swelling through me. It was the first time in my life that I had no idea what to do to resolve the situation. “The maturity of your female’s beast ages very differently than your human body. It ages slower.” He explained. Seeing the question on my broken face, he answered it. “We don’t know why. Males seem to age pretty symmetrically to their human body.” He paused and I imagined what I looked like with skin falling off my bones and joints dangling as I shifted around trying to find a position that eased the pain. Unable to find one. Everything hurts! “I’d suspect,” He elaborated that it is an evolutionary measure because so many females were dying as soon as they were of mating age that their bodies began to delay becoming breedable as a measure to let the females get to adulthood to have an opportunity to defend themselves against the male’s excessive aggression.” “Why,” I panted. Struggling to speak with a dangling jaw and lisping without teeth. Tiny, pinpointed teeth were emerging from my gums and they cut my tongue as I tried to speak. “aren’t you…” “So aggressive?” He filled in. “I am. That’s why I come at you with sexual rage.” “But I control it better than the rest because of what I am…” He stared ahead. *** “Is. Ben. Coming back?” I panted. Shifting and trying to keep breathing while my trachea shortened growing thicker as my neck widened until I could take in air normally again. “He never left.” Jared nodded toward the bars. I glanced over my shoulder and when my vision adjusted enough, I could momentarily see, I saw the partial arm still laying on the stone floor and beyond that was Ben dangling from the bars. Part of his shoulder still hooked on them and his body hanging limply. I’d seen enough death to know. He’s long gone. I felt relief but motion in my peripheral caught my eye, and I whipped my head faster than I normally would’ve. Making my shoulders hurt. I caught sight of movement beyond the boulders and trees outside the bars. A crowd of men were there, pacing animalistically. Swinging their heads as they watched intently. Some standing still and shifting foot to foot as they waited in high anticipation. To get at me. *** I puked again. Nearly choking on it. My jaw snapped up and connected. As my face widened and became more block like. Finally, it was done. Everything in me settled. The pain gave way for deep shock and I sat down on my haunches. Feeling the strange dragging of a long tail behind me. I heard the feline roars of the beasts outside. Beyond my cage. They’re hungry. For me. Now they were at the bars. Some were in human form. Grabbing the grates and rattling them. Others were tugging at the bottom. Some were in animal form. Other huge tan cats pacing outside the barrier. Roaring in objection and clawing at the ground as if they thought they could dig through pure stone to get to me. I was watching them, and I felt the urge to strut amongst them and be taken by them all. I had a huge drive to feel something climbing over me and to be filled. This is what he meant by me being in heat. “Not yet.” Jared murmured. Drawing my gaze. “First you eat.” His eyes were glowing a strange translucent blue-green in the falling darkness. And he was still sitting there. Unflappably calm. Despite having just witnessed every bone and organ in my body break and reassemble. A sight he was clearly used to. And expected. For a moment, I felt temporarily grateful that he had kept this from happening to me for so many years. I’d never have understood. I’d have thought myself a monster. Or thought I was dying. *** “This way.” Jared stood and walked next to me. Putting a hand on my shoulders which rose up to his thigh. I felt his soothing touch as I strolled next to him. Feeling myself walking on four legs instead of two was a strange feeling. Seeing from a far lower vantage point made me feel like I was vulnerable. But as I walked with him into utter darkness, I found that everything brightened into an odd greenish shade. I realized that it was my gaze adjusting to the darkness. So, I can see in it. I caught a whiff of something deliciously coppery and smelling like the most tantalizing barbecue. But I wasn’t foolish enough to think that’s what it was. It’s raw meat. It just smells that good to me now. I found myself feeling ravenous and was suddenly hoping again I wasn’t going to find a dead hiker back here. Because I am so hungry, I’m most definitely going to eat it. No matter what it was. I was truly hoping this wasn’t some twisted way to get me started eating people. I’d rather not do that. It would make it mighty easy for CORE to find me. Or any other law enforcement agency. Hard to stay off the radar when you need to snack on people. It suddenly made me wonder if vampires and werewolves were real. Hard to deny now. If you’d asked me a week ago if shape shifters existed, I’d have laughed in your face. Not so much now. 27 How to Move I caught sight of the small dead pig and felt a surge of relief. “Dig in.” Jared calmly gestured. I was already eyeing it desperately. Feeling like I hadn’t eaten in a month. So, I did. Pouncing on it as though it might’ve leapt up and got away. I sank pointy little teeth into it and found the flesh surprisingly easy to tear. And the flavor. It was like the sweetest meat I’d ever eaten. So good… I sighed in pleasure, but it came out as a low rumble. Jared patted my back. “Slow, Mida. Remember, your body will still be digesting that when you become human again. Take it easy on your human form.” I gave him a sharp look. When will I change back? “We’ll get to that soon enough.” Giving my shoulders a quick pat, he wandered off a ways. When I glanced over my shoulder, I saw that he was leaned over checking bear traps scattered over the floor under stones and twigs. Glad I didn’t step on those. He’d rigged the whole place like a minefield for intruders. *** Once I’d eaten my fill we walked further into the darkness. I viewed everything in a strange greenish glow. Seeing in the dark as clearly as though it were daylight but with colors dimmed. Eventually we came to a point where the way seemed to be blocked with massive boulders. How are we getting through that? Jared put a hand atop one and agilely leapt onto it in a crouch then hopped an impossible distance to land on another. When he moved to the next one he stretched out on all fours and landed on his hands. His legs quickly drawing under him with animalistic grace. Whew. Not sure I can do that. Shaking my head in worry I hopped atop the first one he had. Feeling all four feet cross awkwardly beneath me as I perched there. Gauging the distance to the next one. He’d moved several up and was turned around waiting for me in a crouch. One arm slung across his knee patiently, as he watched me. His eyes glowing blue in the darkness. Drawing a long breath, I studied the next rock until I felt confident I could cross the distance. When I leapt I found it surprisingly easy. I began moving faster. Zigzagging over them until I was on one just below Jared. Having hastily made my way up the caved in boulders. He gave me a half smile and a proud nod. As though I’d done well. I felt somewhat proud of myself that I’d not lost footing and toppled. It’s my first time in this form. I’ve no idea how this all works. I traced his steps the rest of the way up and we stepped out into the fading evening light. The sun was descending in the distance over green treetops. Pine trees were clustered so close together that it was almost impossible to see the ground below. Pink and orange fingers of light clawed over the top of them like the sun’s last efforts to caress them. Through the slim gaps of trees, I could just glimpse the movements of tan bodies. Deer? But as I focused my gaze over the distance, it was as if I could zoom in and get better a look at them. Seeing the same long, heavy tails as the one I now possessed. I turned and gave Jared a questioning look. “Yes, Mida.” He crouched next to me and put a hand across my muscled shoulders. Pinching them between his fingers comfortingly. “They’re all there for you. But they don’t know we’re up here. Yet…” He straightened and turned. “Come. I know where they rarely lurk.” He agilely hopped up the side of the bank, swinging around another big boulder and jogging up the hill. I’d never realized before how effortlessly he moved. I’d never have placed what he was anyway. I knew. Did I honestly think I’d have miraculously figured it out? *** I followed him. I debated wondering how far I could get if I tried to flee him. I was sure that in this form I could certainly outrun him as a human. But how long would it take him to change. I doubted more than a minute. From every rumor I’d ever heard about such things, it didn’t seem to take forever. And the rumors about the pain were certainly true. I gave Jared several sideways looks. “Don’t bother, Mida.” He stared ahead. “I’d catch you in seconds. And I’d be nowhere near as nice as I have been when I did.” A long silence stretched between us. Surprisingly it was he, always so comfortable with quiet, who broke it. “Besides, even if I didn’t, what if one of them did?” He tossed his head over his shoulder to where we’d seen the other creatures strolling between the tree trunks. *** Valid point. I didn’t particularly fancy the idea of more Ben’s getting their eager hands on me. Where are we going? And why? I tried to ask him the questions, but the sound that came from my throat was a huff. He gave me a quick look. “We’re going to run.” He ducked a branch and swept another aside. Making leaves brush together. A sound which seemed surprisingly loud in my ears. As did his usually-quiet footfalls. I wished it didn’t seem quite so grating on my ears. As I thought it, I felt them angle forward before twitching back until they were nearly folded closed. Making the sound dim. I felt muscles I’d never used before bunching and tightening with every step I took. My neck felt stronger and my head lighter. I wanted to do more, to move faster. I felt like I was barely restrained energy. Wound and ready to go. 28 Running Jared knocked a bush out of the way to pass by it and it dawned on me that I was expertly weaving through the brush without making a sound. As if my body knew where to step, when to lean and how to maneuver to make minimal sound. I’m a predator. I realized. My senses and body designed to hunt weaker things. I already felt hungry. I could still taste the blood in my mouth from the pig. I could smell the flesh of other animals on the ground in the distance. I already knew what would taste good. Things that tantalized my senses. I lost view of Jared briefly. Creeping around another trunk, I looked the direction he’d been aimed and saw nothing there. I hesitated a moment, wondering where he was. How’d he vanish so fast? He was just here. Just then another cougar leapt from a branch above me. Landing smoothly next to me. Twigs crunching under its feet and its head swinging animalistically as it reflexively found footing. Leaves crinkling under his feet. I reflexively bared teeth and gave a rumbling snarl. He turned his head to give me a dispassionate glance and I recognized the piercing blue eyes. The confident stroll. Everything I hadn’t noticed before which now seemed painfully obvious. He leaned sideways and nudged my shoulder with his. Making me dance aside but not miss a step. Then he leapt an impossible distance and landed in a lope. Tearing up clods of dirt as he ran. Veering nearly sideways as he took sharp angles to steer around thick tree trunks. I shook my head in surprise and jumped into movement. Realizing we were going for a run. And he’s certainly not leaving me behind for the others to find. I quickly caught up to him. Running at his pace. Stretching my legs felt glorious. I was stunned at how quickly my reflexes could respond to obstacles my eyes caught. I was an instinctive hunter and Jared was freeing me. Letting me run. *** I glanced at his profile and guessed I looked much like he did now. Except smaller and likely with narrower features. I’m not as stout as he is. Not even in this form. I caught the sound of water in the distance. Feeling my ears move as they took in the sound. Tuning into how far away and from what direction it emerged. We’re heading that way. I let Jared move slightly ahead to be sure. From the direction he aimed, I knew I was right. To a river? I caught up to him again and we looked at each other. Our eyes’ dancing with pleasure and amusement. He likes running as much as I do. We raced until our heartbeats thrummed as one. Beating so loud, I could hear them in my ears. We were like dual pieces in one machine, he and I. *** We ran harder. My breathing echoing in my ear. Expanding my chest until I felt my chest widened. Ribs expanding to let my lungs inflate to new levels. I ran faster. Feeling like I couldn’t get enough of the momentum. It was a heady sensation. Feeling ground catching under my claws as I caught traction and lurched into longer paces. Stretching my body so my legs reached in-front of me then crossed with my back legs under my belly. Cutting the distance. Jared was just ahead of me. His speed was incredible. And he was tossing glances over his shoulder to make sure I was keeping up. He’s slowing down for me. I adjusted my pace, not wanting to be inferior. Soon we skid into a clearing where water surged as loud as thunder. Foaming as it rolled over rocks trapped beneath the surface. Carrying logs and leaves past us at a raging pace. Beautiful. We skidded to a stop. I panted, catching my breath. Jared ducked his head and lapped at the water. Following his lead, I did too. By the time I was done I glanced over and saw he was a man again. A naked one. It dawned on me then to wonder what had happened to mine, when I had changed. Somewhere in the cave? “Feel better?” He asked me. Crouched next to me and watching me intently. I bobbed my head in a nod. “A run does wonders for healing and nerves.” I did feel much better. “You ready to head back? It’ll be dark soon.” I nodded in assent. *** We were only part of the way back when we rounded a few trunks and came to a small opening in the forest. But that wasn’t what disturbed me. It was the rumbling snarls and the countless number of gold and blue eyes that filled the clearing. “They tracked us.” Jared was still in human form. He was backing up from them with his arms out to shelter me as he moved me into a retreat. But I didn’t want to run from them. I licked my lips, feeling the muscles cording my body. I wanted to know what all these knew muscles and instincts could do. I wanted to fight. I hunkered. Uttering a snarl that was far higher than that emerging from the males filling the clearing. Not one other female. I could suddenly tell just by looking at them. By seeing their larger stature and the amount, of muscles around their collars and shoulders that told me so. As I pressed against Jared’s leg trying to get past him, he looked down at me. “You want to take them on?” He queried. I didn’t have to respond. My posture with a ducked head and gold eyes shining on them, he knew the answer. His mouth tightened and he gave me a long look. “Fine.” He backed up out of my peripheral. Going somewhere slightly behind me. 29 Combat When he lunged forward to be next to me again, it was in cougar form. He took the same position as me. Crouched slightly to the ground and muscles poised and ready to attack. When the first beast pounced, Jared lurched up onto his back legs and caught its throat mid-jump. Falling sideways he tossed it to the ground. A rough jerk of his jaws ripped out the front of its neck. Leaving a gaping bloody hole which opened and closed as the cougar wheezed, trying to catch air. After a few seconds of suffering, it stilled. Going irrevocably still. When he rounded to await a second attack the others eased back a step eyeing him. I could feel their hunger to fight him but also, their reluctance to die as agonizingly as the last man. *** At length, a man strode from the trees and wove a bit closer. He had reddish hair brushed back from his forehead and a ruddy face from too much sun. He was of middle height and had dancing green eyes. Naked from head to toe. I noticed he seemed utterly uncaring of the fact that his cock swung along his thighs as he walked. Far smaller than Jared’s. But everyone’s is. I thought factually. The new man’s step was agile as he leapt a bush and wove through the other cougar’s who suddenly began shifting nervously at the sight of him. Jared’s bared teeth and snarl brought him to a stop. The man dropped to a knee and lowered his head in reverence. “I don’t come in challenge, Alpha.” Jared straightened. Sitting and curling his tail regally around his paws as he awaited what the man would say. Alpha? I looked at Jared’s profile. Even I understood what that word meant. Alpha of a rogue cougar pack? Were they called a pack? I didn’t even know. The man straightened. Giving me a thoughtful consideration, he offered a warm greeting. “Welcome, Aramida. We’ve been waiting for you.” I reared back. Dropping to my belly on the ground in confusion. Waiting for me? Why? *** Seeing the question in my movements, he answered it. “Jared has been Alpha of our pride for a few years now.” I tilted my head as I rested it on my paws. “He’s a fair ruler. He understands our heritage is dying. The one thing we lack is females. He’s promised to find more and bring them into our pride. As long as we obey him and integrate them on his terms.” I was quiet a moment, taking that in. How the hell could he protect them against so many? I gave Jared a questioning look. His head turned to meet my glance, and he gave me a pointedly long study. He’s protected me, thus far. And he thinks to have me by his side to help him protect the females. I considered whether it was something I was willing to do. *** I thought of Ben. Remembering how he’d grabbed my hair and forced himself in my mouth. Had I not been in so much pain, I’d likely have bitten him off. Though I felt little about the memory. Looking at it more as if it were a reflection in a mirror rather than something that had happened to me, it caused me to feel nothing. But I did have a sense of gratification at the prospect of killing any man who tried such a thing on another female. I tipped my head down in Jared’s direction. Yes, I’ll help protect them. I rose to sit as Jared did. Matching his stance as I looked at the man. His lips turned in satisfaction. “Good. I’m glad to hear it. My name is Jackson, I’m the pride liaison.” I tilted my head questioningly. What the hell does that mean? He clarified. “I speak for Jared to the pride and for the pride to Jared. I’ve brought those faithful to him with me today to dispatch these,” He turned with a broad gesture of his arms. “traitorous ferals.” Like feral cats. I realized. *** As Jackson finished speaking, more of the cougars began hopping from the trees and leaping off the hill to join those in the clearing. Effectively surrounding them. Giving shrill roars they backed those males that’d been hunting me, off. Forcing them to return deeper into the forest and leave Jared and I alone. When the last swinging tail disappeared behind the shrubbery and the feral feline cries faded into the distance I looked over and met Jared’s vibrant blue gaze. There was a question lurking in his eyes. Do you understand yet? I felt like I did. He began walking back in the direction of the cave and I fell into step with him. Considering everything I’d been through and what I knew. Everything has changed. *** I remembered the glimpse of what I’d seen in Jared’s headlights back at my apartments. A glimpse of a long tail and the shoulder of a cougar as he’d hit it and it had rolled down the side of the car. Evading further injury. It was a cougar. And I now understood it was one of these ‘ferals’. It was coming for me. Because I was going into heat. My scent had drawn them from the woods out into the city. In search of me. Though I disliked the thought, I imagined what could’ve happened to me if one had found me and tried to breed me in cougar form. I recalled the thing that had hit the window just after Jared had slammed it closed. He’d sensed it was there. And I was vaguely grateful he had. It would’ve killed me. And I’d have been terrified trying to fight it. Especially, not knowing what it was. Even worse than that it occurred to me to question what could’ve happened if several had come? I could’ve had cougars fighting over who’d breed me in my apartment. They could’ve filed in my window from the fire extinguisher. I could’ve had a room filled with them before I’d contrived a reaction. I would’ve died if Jared hadn’t come for me. 30 Coming to Terms I’d wanted none of this. Nor was it anything I could’ve expected or planned for. But I was coming to terms with the logistics of it. As quickly as I can. I walked next to Jared back to the cave, descending down into it from the opening on the top since the front was still barricaded with his grates. We descended from the high boulders together. I traced his movements to find my way safely to the bottom. Striding after him to evade the concealed traps until we were back in the Main Room of the cave. I glanced at the chain on the wall. Then back to him. He was emerging from the dark in human form. Still naked. Where had his clothes gone. He seemed utterly oblivious. Or he flat doesn’t give a shit. I looked back at the chain anxiously. Deciding I would fight Jared with teeth and claws if he ever tried to put me back in them. Without looking at me, he answered. “No, Mida. I’m done with chains. You know what you are. If you choose to flee me, you know what you condemn yourself too and the other females too. Now you’re informed enough to make that determination.” He clicked something on his security cameras. Making the pictures change to different views as he absentmindedly added. “I no longer have to protect you from what you are.” *** He’s right. I do know what I am. But I wasn’t afraid of it. Wasn’t afraid of how my life had changed. It was somewhat exhilarating to know I could change. I walked over and bumped Jared’s leg with my shoulder. “Yes,” He said as if reading my thoughts. “I’ll teach you how to change back and forth. We’ll work on that in the next few days.” Good. I’d rather not be stuck in this form forever. “We only have two things left to do.” He asserted. Pushing his screens further back dismissively as he turned to look down at me. What two things? But this question he didn’t answer. Instead, he cracked his neck and lowered onto all fours before me. His back smoothed and the long tail whipped from behind him to balance his step. He began slowly circling me. Like he has so many times before. Now I could see where all his predatory human behaviors came from. I turned my head to keep him in view. He dragged his snout down my side, almost lovingly. Brushing his body along the side of mine. What’s he doing? But even as my human mind wondered it, my animal could scent the musky smell of his arousal. Feel the tensing of his muscles as he brushed me. She knew what he was after. Without meaning to I found myself lowering the front of my body to the floor in a submissive gesture. Offering him my most intimate places. He wasted little time in mounting me in this form. Riding into me and claiming me. Beast to beast. I stiffened as I felt his teeth sink into a spot just above my shoulder. Piercing deeply. I knew that this was often what male animals did to keep the female in place. But this bite seemed excessively sharp. When he rose from me, I glanced at it and saw the slow trickle of blood emerging from it. *** He rounded to stand before me. Crouching and offering me a hand. When I reached to take it, I found my hand creeping from the fur. Bits of tan hair falling to the ground and dissipating nearly as fast as it hit. My hand landed in his and it felt like I was climbing from my own skin as I stood on human feet. Rising until I was far taller than in the form of my cat. I looked up at Jared who’d stood with me. We exchanged a long look. “Why’d you bite me like that?” He said nothing. Merely caught my shoulders, his mouth descending brutally to steal my air. He kissed me wildly. Maneuvering me backward until I hit cold stone. He swept up my leg and folded my knee around his hip so I was open to him. I felt his hard length probing me and wondered how he could cum again so fast after he had already taken me in cougar form. “I didn’t cum, Mida. I asserted dominance and I marked you. Now I’m going to cum in your beautiful body and finalize what’s been done.” “Marked me?” “As my mate. Mine to possess.” He dropped a heated kiss along my neck. Nibbled at my shoulder which wasn’t wounded. Making me lean back to escape him, in-case he chose to bite that one as forcefully too. “Mine to protect.” He continued. “To walk with me. Hunt with me. Lead my pride with me. You’re mine, Mida.” With his free hand he caught the hair atop my head and pulled it back. “From head to toe.” I looked down my nose at him. Faintly surprised at his aggression. Now he’s letting me see the pride alpha. Despite all the aggression I’d seen before, I knew now it was nothing compared to what he kept contained. He’s going to be the one creature I answer to. Or he’ll make me pay. I understood the point he was making.

31 The Truth Unfolded He must’ve seen the understanding in my eyes. He sighed and relaxed. Entering me with his huge cock. Groaning in pleasure as he felt my walls clench around me. “One down.” He’d said there were only two things left. Marking me was one what’s the other? I had no idea. “What was the other thing, Jared?” He was driving into me more viciously. Making my body bounce with the impact of his taking. He caught my throat in a loose grip. Caressing along the wound on my shoulder with his thumb. Nearly reverently. He’s proud he has me now. “What was the other thing, Jared?” Panting, he tore himself out of me and backed up. Apparently unwilling to have this discussion while taking me. “Going to get our daughter…” His blue eyes darkened to nearly black. Angry. He was exuding barely leashed violence. “What?” I blinked. “You said removed, didn’t you Mida?” “I did.” “You let CORE take her out of you when you were close. Or you’d have said abortion.” Oh, shit. I shook my head in denial. My gaze flitting to the floor at each side of him. Looking for an escape from this discussion. Years of rage for his loss, for my lies was coming off him in wild waves. He pounced on me. Pinning my body to the stone. “Tell me the truth, Mida or I swear I’ll fuck you until there’s nothing left to speak…” I eyed him with huge eyes. He means it… *** “Tell me the truth.” “Jared…” I said slowly. “Truth, Mida.” He caught my throat just under my chin, forcing my head up. He’s warning me, he’s going to hurt me. I considered fighting him but knew he was bigger and stronger and better at everything cougar than I am. So far. His face jerked violently, and he fingered my neck in his grip. Telling me he might kill me himself, if I were not to tell him what’d happened this time. “I did…” I sighed. “Tobias told me it was a girl. How’d you know? Did they tell you?” “No. I told you, I could smell her in you. Your scent changed. More female hormone.” His chin lifted. “If we don’t go get her, eventually males will come for her. Like they did for you. I’ll protect her but we need to get her here.” I chewed my lip. He looked down my body, dismissing the discussion. *** I felt his hardness still erect between us. Smashed between our pelvis’. Meeting my look, he swept my leg back up and jammed himself into me. Intent on finishing marking me, he slammed into me so hard and it pierced so deeply, it stretched into my cervix. Forcing deeper into me painfully. I threw my head back and screamed against the pain. He’s punishing me for discarding her. And him. He stopped moving. Giving me an unforgiving black look. “She was a piece of you too, Mida. Not just me. And you let them have her. Like they had me. Do you know all the things they did to me?” He moved inside me. Punctuating each word with an angry stroke. “Studying, torturing, poking, drawing blood, injecting. Everything I knew was pain…” He met my gaze, face solemn in a way that told me I’d been part of that pain. I only commanded him when we were on missions. And while we were lovers. A small voice in my head reminded me. Despite that I was unwilling to take any responsibility for his pain. I didn’t think I could hurt him. I didn’t know he gave a shit. I’d thought we were both mere amusements for each other. At least, that’s what I’d thought he was to me. I’d assumed that since I felt little, he likely did to. I don’t understand human emotion. I realized. Able to recognize the differences in my way of thinking from what Jared described as his. And knowing that Tobias had manipulated me often enough. But he never lied to me. 32 Returning Jared became so hard inside me that I knew he was close. Feeling him swelling enough that every part of me strained to bear him. My body vibrated with the impacts. My breasts bobbing and my nipples scraping his chest. My hands landed atop his shoulders. My nails digging in until they drew blood as I silently let him punish my core. Knowing that in his way this was the consequence of hurting him so deeply. Though I felt no particular remorse or sympathy I understood that because he was in pain, he was making me suffer what he did in the only way I’d understand. Physical pain. I didn’t resent him, didn’t hate him, wasn’t angry at him for it. Wasn’t even sure I could feel those things. I don’t remember ever feeling them before. Strangely, in some sick, twisted way it made me feel like despite the fact that I always felt disconnected from people. Like they were foreign emotionless creatures, when in reality I was, I felt differently with Jared. I felt like, even though we often fought, he was able to speak to me in a way that I comprehended and to convey feelings to me in other ways. Which is what he’s doing now. He’s teaching me what I am. He’s teaching me about human emotion and cougar emotion and about everything in this world. And I was comforted by the fact that I felt like, for the first time, I could be part of something I could empathize with. The pride. He roared in ecstasy and I sensed the meekness of those in the distance, knowing that he’d claimed me as his mate and any hand on me now, would mean their slaughter. He’ll kill them all. *** “Get your things, Mida. Your clothes will be further back in the cave, where you changed form.” “Why?” “We’re going to CORE.” “No.” He rounded on me ferociously. “I didn’t ask!” He eyed me. “You don’t fear anything so why wouldn’t you want to go?” “It’d be an inconvenience to me to have them ruling my life again. I’m not letting them do that anymore.” “Me neither.” “I’m not going back.” “It’s happening, Mida.” He snapped. Head lowering determinedly and voice turning dangerous in a way that brooked no argument. I was going one way or another. “We’re getting her.” He said with hissing finality. *** Within a few hours we were running side by side back toward the city. I glanced over my shoulder and could see in the distance the flickers of tan movement that told me others followed. Others that would backup their Alpha. And help bring our daughter home. I felt the difference in twigs and leaves under my paws to the hard pavement. Caught the scent of more pungent things and knew we were entering the city. And soon we’ll be at CORE. I looked over at Jared and saw the vicious lines of his feral face and knew he would tear them all apart to get to his family. Her or me. And I felt a strange sense of safety I’d never known. And oddly, I became eager to mentor a creature like me. Wondering what my daughter would be like and realizing that I had missed out on something I hadn’t even understood. Until now… THE END

16 Savoring He was lathing into me so well that my body began to quiver. I felt my hips lifting. His hands slid under my cheeks to cup my ass and lift me up to his mouth. One finger slid around to slip into my crevice while he licked me. His mouth moving to give attention to the tiny bud low on my pelvis. “Lucien!” I cried as my body surrendered. Growing cold and then suffusing with heat. As moisture poured out. Unable to control myself any longer I ripped the bit of orange satin aside to look down at him. Shocked at the erotic sight I met. “Mmm…” He murmured. Lifting brown eyes to set them fixedly on me. He lowered my hips back to the bed. Reaching into his lap he began leisurely caressing himself. Gripping his cock in long agonized strokes. I was mesmerized by the movement. There was no shame in his actions. He tilted his head as he watched my reaction. His other hand shot out. Making me jump slightly but he caught my wrist and eased it toward him. I instinctively opened my hand and wrapped it around his hard warmth. Feeling him instantly harden even further in my hand. I began moving the skin up and down as he’d done. Feeling the textures of it so soft and yet so hard at the same time. He moaned and his head fell back. I put my other hand on his abdomen. Feeling it flex each time I stroked upward. As if it was the root of his entire body. Creating a reaction in every sinewed muscle on him. I laid back and guided him toward me… Opening my legs and curling my knees up to give him better access. He followed my lead. Leaning forward and climbing up over my body. As I drug his rod closer to where my soft lips were damply waiting. I felt the first hard press him easing my petaled lips apart. The swollen head of his cock entered me. Dropping in, inch by agonizing inch. He moved so slow that I was nearly driven wild. Craving him deeper inside me. “I need more Lucien.” “In time.” He reassured. Still inching into me. “I want to feel your heat. Your body is sucking my cock.” I could feel my walls drawing him in deeper. “Please, Lucien.” I wasn’t even entirely sure what I was begging for. But his jaw tightened, and he gave me a long look before roughly dropping into me. Suddenly filling me to brimming with his hard length. My head tipped back, and my neck strained as my whole body clenched on him. “Ahh…” Without conscious thought my legs lifted to circle his hips and my hands slid down to grasp his buttocks yanking him into me as he stroked. Pulling him in further. To just touch where I’d ached just yesterday. He was growling as he pulsed into me faster. Starting to slam so hard that the bed beat against the wall. My breasts jerking as he drove into me. “No.” He suddenly stopped. Pausing and shaking his head. His eyes turning gold then back to brown. Adjusting back and forth as he fought himself. Finally gaining control he slid in slow again. I desperately clawed at him to make him move more. “No.” He caught my wrists and pinned them on the bed next to my head. “Slow.” He slid in and out. Turning his hips to stroke more upward. Making me lurch up as he caressed along something inside me that sent my body into instant shivering. “Stop, please!” But I was begging him not because I ached this time, but because the sense of pleasure was so overwhelming, I wasn’t sure what would happen to my body. I felt like I would rupture. As though my whole body would explode. “Not a chance, Plaything. We’re going to rise together. You’ll drench my cock and I’ll fill you again.” 17 Controlled I tossed my head, flailing and trying to buck him away as he ruthlessly prodded that same spot. Stroking against it. Sending vibrating shockwaves rolling through me. Faster and faster. My breasts flushed. The nipples hardening. Goose bumps pouring over my flesh. I flexed my hands wanting to grab something. Tossing my head in a search for something to bite. “Scream for me, Plaything.” “Please…” I sobbed in desperate need. He thrust harder. Jerking against the spot that was making me crazy. My arms outstretched as far as he’d allow. My head jerking up as I came screaming. Shouting wildly. The sound coming from somewhere deep inside me. An animal cry that couldn’t be squelched. “Good Girl.” He purred. Slowing but not stopping. “Again?” “No, no please.” “Say my name again.” He leaned near my ear to whisper. “Lucien!” I begged unashamedly. “Fine.” He smirked. “Then it’s my turn.” He pounded wildly into me. Purposely resuming prodding the spot that sent curling sensations burning through me. He got rougher the more I begged for surrender. The more I fought against the surging waves of pleasure the more determined he was to take me there again. “Now.” He ordered. Pushing in deep and holding it. His powerful thighs tight against the inside of my legs. I screamed against as I curved around his cock. Clenching and biting down on him as I struggled and came simultaneously. Unsure if I was fighting for more or trying to escape the overwhelming waves of sensation. *** He slumped sideways exhausted and in moments I heard his breathing deepen. I peered over the bed and realized that I could see the key tied to his breeches laying on the floor. I looked at the porthole and could see a clump of trees on some bit of land in the distance. Close land. Close enough to get to. And here the keys were. So close I could almost reach them. But I’d have to get over him to make it. Holding my breath, I eased overtop him. Certain he’d wake and catch me. Take me brutally in punishment for my efforts. But he didn’t wake. Too tired to. Realizing he was sleeping more heavily than I’d ever imagined he would. I clutched the orange blindfold. Eying his hands huddled before his face. Hands tucked under his cheek as though praying. I desperately threaded the satin around his wrists and tied the knot softly before yanking it taught. He lurched to a sitting position. His alarmed gaze assessing me then falling to his hands in shock. I leapt over him and clutched the key. “Don’t do that, Plaything!” He shouted as I fled across the room to the door. Bare as the day I was born. He launched to his feet, a heartbeat behind me. But I managed to make it through the door and slam it behind me. Locking it solidly while I heard him thumping against the door as he thudded against the bit of fabric. I heard it tear. He was ripping free. And he’s going to tear down that door with equal fervor. Gasping I fled up the few stairs and into the moonlight spilling over the deck. As I stepped out onto it, I felt the burn of countless pairs of eyes turn on me. Flashing gold in the dim light with interest as they looked at me. Stopping what they were doing to turn. 18 Permission I realized my mistake instantly. All I’d been thinking was to escape Lucien. To avoid the evolving way, I was responding to his lessons. To evade learning anymore of him or becoming anymore captivated by his spell. Whatever it is that’s making him so mesmerizing to me. As if I can’t tear my gaze away. I knew there was something different about him. I never saw him sleep a night. Never saw him eat. Only rest in short spurts after loving. And I couldn’t forget the most telling bit. I’d seen his eyes change color and shape in the heat of passion. What is he? I’d realized in that moment lying next to him that it was now or never. That I either escape him or risk being enraptured by whatever devilry he possessed. Some magic that draws one too him like hypnosis. I won’t be among those that can no longer resist him. And I’d become certain I wasn’t the first woman he’d toyed with for a voyage. He’s too confident. Too comfortable with tormenting. How long has he lived? How many times has he done it? I had countless questions and knew I’d never have the answers. So escaping was best. *** But I’d not accounted for all of them. So many men. Staring at me as they were. Suspended from the sails. Hanging off the rope ladders. At the bow, stern, starboard…everywhere. And they’d all just dropped what they were doing to turn and stare at the naked wraith emerging from below deck like a fine meal offered to them. I just need to get to the railing. I sobbed aloud. Praying I could make it. Why hadn’t I thought more? Planned better. Why’d I let my panic that this might be my only chance drive me to be so careless! He’d been asleep for one of the rare occasions, I ever saw. And I’d wasted. I’d been so sure I could do this. I’d thought to reach the deck and dive off. Hoping to find a nearby shore. Something I’d glimpsed in the distance through the porthole. It has to be close. I’m a strong swimmer. I can make it. I chanted to myself. All those eyes were on me. Taking in the sight of my bare flesh glinting in the moonlight. Too many eyes. Hungry stares. The same way Lucien had looked at me when he’d first undressed me. It was clear what they’d do to me if they got ahold of me. I heard tsking and looked over my shoulder. Lucien had pulled on breeches but was still barefoot and bare chested. Staring up at me with eyes so dark they glinted like bits of onyx stone, in the shadows of the lower deck. “What have you done, Plaything?” His foot was on the lowest step and his hand on the railing. He clucked in his cheek. “You’ve made a mistake you can’t alter.” “I can make it.” I was staring at the railing. “You’ll never make it.” “I will.” And I bolted. *** But there were so many, and they were so fast. I didn’t have a chance. I barely saw them move. They were flashes of motion. Fragments of light as they reached me. Hands were all over me. Catching at my arms and legs and dragging me further to the center of the deck. “Lucien!” I called. Not knowing who else I could ask for help from. He dragged a wooden chair up the stairs and spun it to set it on the deck. Dropping into it, he slouched and pulled out a pipe. “What would you have me do? You fled from me.” “Help!” “I told you what would happen if you ran. If they saw you.” He swept the bit of flint over the tinderbox and dipped it in the pipe to light a bit of tobacco which bloomed to life. Illuminating his dark face. *** “You’ve had her this whole while?” The sandy haired First Mate stepped apart from the crew. Lucien shrugged. “Would you like to do something about it?” He asked boredly. The First Mate stepped backward and grunted. Clearly unwilling to do so. I was instantly defeated. Hoping for some grand distraction that would deter from my entire existence. They were setting me upon the deck, proned on my back. Sailors were chuckling and greedily pawing at my flesh. Two men were pawing my breasts. Another was rubbing himself on my leg. One was commenting how lush my lips looked. It felt like there were hands everywhere. “No one here has asked to touch my pet.” Lucien loudly stated. Making everyone freeze and all eyes turn on him. My hurt surged with hope. He’ll tell them no. He wants me for himself. I blew a quaking breath. Trying to reassure myself and assuage the terror pouring through me at the sheer number of men flocking around me. “May we, Cap?” One man holding one of my arms cast Lucien a pleading look. 19 An Answer Lucien leaned forward and removed the pipe from his lips. “Yes. You may.” He looked at me intensely. Like someone would when giving a last, dispassionate glance at one who’d betrayed them and now faced the consequence of that action. Which is exactly what’s happening. They gleefully shouted and pants rustled, shirts were tossed aside. There were men of every shape and size surrounding me. More than I could count in my haze of fear. So many hands. They were pulling. Squeezing. Ready to feast on me. “One thing though, Brothers.” They all paused, and all eyes turned to him. Mine too, filled with some grain of hope. *** “That,” He pointed to me with his pipe. “Is my little plaything. Part of my spoils.” They looked at him quizzically. “If she is rendered useless to me, harmed or killed, the man responsible will have hell to pay.” “Understood, Cap. We’ll be real gentle like with her.” “Hold her good and still.” Another man said. They were crawling over me. Some setting their shins along my arms to hold me in place. Others grasping my ankles and pulling me taut, so I was laid flat. The more I struggled the more aroused they became. “And what of tastin’ ‘er, Cap?” One asked. Lucien’s eyes flared yellow. “If anyone will be tasting the gel, it’ll be me. No one takes a bite of her. Understood?” *** They nodded and grunted mournfully. A bite of me? The first one climbed over me, and I grunted as I felt him enter me without much preamble. Another was petting my face and one was stroking my hair. Caressing it along his lips and inhaling deeply of the scent. Then someone was stuffing their staff in my mouth. The way Lucien had the first day he’d had me. In and out. Moaning as he used my mouth to make him harder. And harder until his fluid hit the back of my throat in a hot burst. Then someone else was cupping my cheek to slip between my lips. But I didn’t care enough to shield him from my teeth. A fact which proved in my favor. When he gasped and lifted his hand there was a whistle and then a slow headshake from the Captain that stayed the man. The others eyed me warily and thought better of fucking my face. Thankfully. *** Then one man said something horrifying. “Might we have back of her, Cap?” One asked. “I don’t care.” Lucien grunted shaking his head. I sent him a pleading look. Afraid I knew what they were asking him for. And what he just granted them permission for. “But wear her down a bit first so she don’t fight and tear.” They cheered in acknowledgement of the direction as though he’d just gifted them something grand. Which, in a sense, he had. Me. I was their reward for being his sailors. And this was my punishment for acting the impulsive fool. One after another they climbed atop me. Thrusting and pounding and sliding my back over the deck. Then they’d trade hands as far as who held me down. I was soon covered in a sheen of sweat from struggling against them and panting for air. And fighting a raw sensation low and deep in my abdomen. Lucien was watching intensely. Sometimes looking away and shaking out his pipe in a way that seemed almost as though he were too sickened to tolerate it. Then he’d light some more and puff. But I noticed his fingers clenched it a bit tightly and he was drawing longer breaths from it. Angry? Disliking sharing? Or both. But I saw no sympathy. No bit of compassion and I told myself I should’ve known better than to hope it’d be there. Lucien was a man of cost. Consequence. Actions and reactions. Emotions were nearly foreign to him. I remembered him claiming he’d lift longer than I could imagine and wondered if that’d been what made him so cold. Unfeeling. But he kept his eyes on my face as though he were waiting for something. What? After long enough, when I was beyond weary and my punishment had become bruising, and I was sure I was covered from head to toe in the fingerprints of rough sailors who’d had their pleasure in my body, I understood what he wanted from me. What he’s waiting for. I blinked at him limply. My head moving with every pounding the sailor atop me gave me. And I mouthed the words he wanted to see me say. “I shouldn’t have ran.” *** He leaned forward and turned his ear. I croaked them through a raw throat, a bit louder. Repeating myself. His chair creaked as he stood. His boots thudding so loud that it immediately drew the attention of the pile of naked men writhing against me and prodding my flesh with hard rods. “Find a wash bin before we go any further. I’ll not have her flooded with the seed of my sailors enough for it to take.” They leapt to her feet, save the four holding me. Scrambling to do his bidding. This isn’t salvation. Another small piece of me withered in shame for thinking otherwise. “Luther, bring me the spiced tea.” “The one to keep barmaids from taking on sailor seed?” A dark-skinned man asked. “Bring it, hot and filled to brimming.” Lucien’s eyes never left me. That’s something at least. I could acknowledge that much. The bin came and was slammed down on the deck. They boiled water and filled it. Then they lowered me into it and had to release me as Lucien handed me the tea. I drank greedily while their eyes feasted on me. I looked up at Lucien as he stepped near the tub. My hair falling in my face and my body utterly exhausted and weak from being used. His gaze slid from one of my wrists to the other then he glanced pointedly over his shoulder to the stairs leading back down to his cabin. And I suddenly knew the purpose of this bath. And my tea. No one is holding me down. 20 Salvation When I leapt out of the water, I ran as hard as I could to the stairs. Skipping down them as I hit the sanctuary of the Captain’s Cabin and slammed the door. Fearful they’d all come in and have more of their fun. But when the handle rattled and the door began to crack, I scrambled to the far end of the cabin, but I heard Lucien’s commanding voice booming. “What are you doing, Boy! No one enters my cabins.” “But she went in there. Ye said we could ‘ave her.” “I did. Then ye had the poor fortune to lose her. Not my suffering that done it. And certainly not reason to grant you access to my personal chambers.” He is going to keep them from having more of me. That much at least sent me flooding with relief. I slid down the wall and drew up my knees. Sobbing wildly that I was at least temporarily safe. What had I done? Even I knew I couldn’t blame Lucien for my act. It’d been I that ran. And once his sailors had set eyes on a naked woman emerging from his chambers and found he’d been keeping her to himself, he’d had no choice but to give them the same. Or he’d have had an uproar. I’d seen it happen on ships on the dock. When the Captain withheld the best spoils. I am the spoils. But I could appreciate the fact that he was willing to protect me now. And he set me up to escape their clutches. *** But despite these thoughts, I looked up at him and knew I would not forgive him for not intervening sooner. A tiny tendril of angry injustice began to unwind in me. And thoughts of vengeance began to form in my mind. It was late evening when darkness peered through the porthole that Lucien cracked the door and slid in. I hadn’t moved from the spot I’d sat on, on the floor. He walked over to crouch before me. Mouth tight he shook his head. “Why? Why did you do that!” “Why didn’t you stop them?” “And have them take over my ship and then utterly brutalize you until you died? How would that have helped any more?” I winced. Glaring hatefully at him. “You somehow thought that while running away from me naked onto the deck, that I could still protect you there? Come now, Plaything.” “My name is not Plaything.” I said with the first bit of fire I’d felt in a long while. He sighed. Shifting backward to sit on the floor before me. His dark overcoat creaking with the movements. The large gold buttons down the open flap and on the cuffs caught the dimming light peering in from the porthole. “What would you have me call you?” “Allison.” I said. Though it wasn’t my name it was one I planned to carve from myself. Because I’d already decided that I’d not let what had happened to me on that deck for who I’d be from here. “Fine. Allison.” He acknowledged. “You could’ve killed them.” I eyed him sideways. “I could’ve killed many, yes. But ultimately, they outnumber me. And they would’ve won.” “Are they like you?” “Yes.” He said slowly. Plucking an imaginary bit of lint from his sleeve. “They’re all immortal.” *** “What will you do with me now?” I looked at him accusingly. “Nothing.” He shrugged. I shot him a look. “The things I did to you, I did for a reason. What they did up there.” He pointed to the deck. “Has taught you nothing but that none of us on this ship can be trusted. Including me.” “Here.” He rose and went to the bunk. Pulling a wrapped blanket from beneath it and unraveling it enough to hand me an oversized tunic from within it. “Where this the rest of the voyage.” “Something more for you to rip off me?” I asked bitterly. “No.” *** True to his word, he brought me food the following morning and left me be. He still did not sleep. Not that I saw. And he seemed tense. It occurred to me why when I heard a scuffle outside the cabin door the next day and realized that it was two men trying to get into me. “No!” Lucien roared. “I said you’ll not enter my personal chambers. If you do that.” I heard the scrape of metal. “Then your defiance will warrant killing.” There was such a dangerous note in his voice that I didn’t doubt he’d do it. As the next few days passed in such a fashion. Hearing creeping on the stairs and the door creaking then metal clanging. The gravity of what I’d done began to set in. When I’d fled to the cabin, and he’d elected to protect me. He had, in a fashion, dethroned himself. I took down the King of Pirates. Because he let me go instead of letting them all ravish me. But I was too numb to fully appreciate it. Still hungry for vengeance against them all. Even if it was slightly less so for him. Though I recalled that had he not hauled me from the lower deck and declared me his spoils then taught my woman’s flesh to respond to his touch, that I would not have fled him as I had. I still needed away from him. From them. From all of this. So, I became more intent on plans for escape. Realizing that soon they’d have to dock to sell the goods obtained from the Whirlwind. It’s going to be my one chance. But first, I’m going to taste a bit of vengeance. I paced the cabin as a plan began to form. 21 Show Me When Lucien returned to the cabin again, he was still quiet and pained. Acting as though he didn’t know what to say. He looked tall and imposing in a white shirt, black breeches and a large hat with a curling brim on three sides to keep the sun from his face. There’s nothing I particularly wanted to hear him say anyway. My body had healed over the last few days, but I was still mentally suffering. Feeling as though he’d betrayed everything we’d shared, the moment he had let his men have me. But I’d been planning vengeance. I realized I was pacing again. Rubbing my stomach as I felt ill. I’d felt sick many times since I’d gone to the deck above. I couldn’t get the visions of what’d happened out of my mind. Lucien opened the door. Ducking through the doorway and pausing there. His hand draped lazily over the top of the frame as he gave me a leary look. Wondering if I’ll rant at him again. I had many times. But no number of accusations and expressing my hurt emotions, assuaged the feeling of betrayal. I understood why now. He really had no choice once I’d gone above. But I’d thought that what’d happened to us meant more than it had. I was still just an object to him. Otherwise, he’d have risked his own skin or his ship to defend me, wouldn’t he have? *** “You’ve that look again.” He murmured. Giving me a dark eyed look. His face seeming less handsome as it was shadowed with weariness. He’s exhausted. I couldn’t remember the last time I’d seen him sleep. He certainly hasn’t down here. Not recently. It was as if he feared being around me now. “What look?” “Like you’ll spend the eve calling me everything from a cad to a son-of-a-whore.” He sighed. I gave him a tight-lipped look. “I can’t bear being locked in this tiny room anymore. After what I’ve been through, don’t I at least deserve a bit of air. A break from this intolerably small space.” “Where do you want to go?” He asked resignedly. Everywhere. I want to learn this ship. “Anywhere.” I said. “I can’t take you to the deck or we risk a repeat of that day.” “Then not the deck.” I said flatly. Feeling as though I cared little anymore. “Then where?” “Everywhere else.” “Fine.” *** He took my upper arm and pulled me along next to him. I jumped at the touch. “Settle down.” He murmured sideways. “I’m not going to hurt you. But I’m not going to let it look like you’ll b3e easily taken from me.” What’s that supposed to mean? “Taken from you?” I whispered. “You’re mine. I told you that from the beginning. Had you not forced my hand, I’d have never shared you.” “Sorry for trying to escape your clutches.” He gave me a stern look. “You should be sorry! Are you going to earn any of what happened, or you going to continue to solely blame me? I told you not to go up there. How many times?” I gave him a black look. Unwilling to let him blame me for being ravished aboard his damn ship. He shook my arm viciously. “Do you honestly think I enjoyed watching them have you. Watching the pleasure on their faces? Hearing the sounds, they made and you in your suffering?” He closed his eyes and shook his head as if he were trying to escape the image. *** He looked around anxiously as we reached the kitchens. The hat angling with his every movement. It was a black, smelly room. The floor was coated with dark, congealed fluid. There were two candles on each side of the room. I could see the huge silhouette of a man working near a fire pit. I squinted in the dark, feeling the overwhelming heat of the small room with the low ceiling. As I neared one edge of the room, I screeched when a hand shot from the wall to grab my side. Swatting at it, I scurried into Lucien. “Stay out of their reach.” Lucien hissed. “Whose?” I shot him a horrified look. “Food.” But I looked down and saw it was a man’s hand flailing from between a grate forming one wall. As I studied it long enough, my eyes adjusted to the darkness enough I could tell that there were vast iron cages all along the wall. I pulled a candle from the wall and held it near the cage. “You don’t want to see that.” Lucien cautioned but he’d made no move to stop me, so I foolishly insisted on the course I was on. I hissed through my teeth, lunging back and covering my mouth at what I saw. *** There were frail men in cages, obviously half-starved. They were covered in cuts from being drained of blood. And the sounds they made was garbled choking. When I moved the candle closer, Lucien looked away as though he couldn’t bear the disgusted expression on my face. The men’s mouths were stitched closed with thick bits of string. Their lips raw and blood running down their chins. No wonder they’re starving, they can’t eat. Or scream. I was certain that was the logical reason for this manner of torture. They don’t want to hear the suffering of their potential meals. “How do you eat them?” I said coldly. My eyes narrowed on the withered skeletons. “Cook drains them and bakes the blood into our food. It’s more palatable that way.” I shot him a look. “What?” “Do you think it tastes good? Not in the least but we require it to retain our youth and strength. Regular amounts of it.” He nodded toward the cages. “They’re our food supply until we reach the next dock.” 22 Food “Where do you get them?” “From the docks.” His lips were the only part visible beneath the shadow of the brim of that large hat. Making him look utterly emotionless. “You just nab people?” “Sometimes. Sometimes we buy them. Whatever it takes to obtain them. Sometimes they’re from the crews of the ships we overtake.” Oh my God. *** The thought that one or more of these men could’ve been someone I’d glimpsed aboard the Mandrake made me queasy. I swallowed back the bile and tried to retain my composure. Like it’s not the most horrifying thing I’ve ever seen. I couldn’t have had nightmares about this. “What happens if they die before you get there? “Then we’d starve.” “You can’t consume their blood then?” He shook his head adamantly, eyeing me askance. “The blood of a dead man will kill us.” I gave him a long look. “Come.” He caught my arm again and drug me past the cook. I could just see the huge man working in the dark. He was hammering out some manner of meat. I hoped it wasn’t human. I was eating that food. “Did I eat blood?” “No.” He murmured. “I had separate portions made for you that didn’t include it.” “They were willing to let you have special accommodations made for me?” “No.” He said flatly. “I persuaded them that it conserved the commodity we need most, for us. Then he was willing to comply. There’s almost always a way to sway someone if you say the right thing.” He gave me a pointed look. *** We moved onto the Storeroom, but my mind was still back in the kitchens. Envisioning the man with tufts of reddish-brown hair and withered skin. His grip weak, as he clutched my arm. Blood covering his chin from his bleeding mouth. From straining at the stitches which silenced him. That could’ve been me. I realized. If Lucien hadn’t decided to take me as the plaything for his rod, I could’ve been in one of these cages with a crudely stitched mouth being drained of blood to bake into their meals. I shuddered at the thought. Feeling some aching pity for the man that’d undoubtedly be dead by the next time we docked. He can’t have much longer to live. I thought of freeing him but knew of no way I could manage such an endeavor. There were more cages. Further back. I remembered. But the Kitchen had been so dark that I couldn’t see who was in them. Just catch the whiff of people and hear the distant movements of someone rustling on straw. Straw. Bedding for animals. That’s how these pirates saw my kind. As their animals to be slaughtered for food. I cringed. Looking at Lucien’s profile and wondering why he hadn’t killed me yet. As if reading my thoughts, he glanced at me and back ahead. “I wanted you. I had no desire in eating you...That way.” I blushed at his meaning. *** He was talking about the Storeroom and how they stalked it and the organization. About how many ships they raided to keep it as full as it was. I was hardly listening, and it must’ve been on my face. “Well, if you care not about the rooms aboard my ship, you might care about this.” He put a finger to the porthole. I wandered closer and saw beyond the overcast afternoon there was a shore bordering where the Whirlwind traversed. Staying parallel with the ship. Shore? Excitement surged through me. “Does that mean we’ll be docking soon?” I tossed him a quick look. Feeling my face brighten. His eyes went hooded and he blinked slowly. “Yes.” “Will you let me go, then?” He strode past me, his shoulder grazing mine, in his rush to be past me. “Come. It’s high time we get you back to the cabin before the night crew begins rousing. They’ll be all over this ship.” I don’t want to ever deal with them again. I shuddered and followed him on leaden feet. Staring at his back as I considered what I was going to do. *** When we reached the chamber, he held the door open for me. I squeezed past him to enter and paused next to him to peer up at him consideringly. He dropped his head to look back down at me. “What?” I didn’t say anything. I reached up and swept a palm along the back of his neck and one up his chest. Tugging his head down to mine so I could meet his lips roughly. He kissed me back with equal fervor, stepping inside the room and pulling the door closed behind him. He leaned back to break away. “What are you doing, Allison?” “Making love to you, Lucien.” “Why?” I jerked him against me again and deepened the kiss. He turned the lock, and I was already pushing his shirt off his shoulder and plucking at the laces at his collar to push the white cloth completely down to his waist. He caught the bottom of my overly large tunic and peeled it up over my head. Exposing me to the late afternoon air. I tossed that hat to the corner of the room. Freeing his black hair. I raked my fingers up the back of his head to catch a large fistful of it as he had done to me on previous occasions. I gave it a hard tug and forced him backward. I stood on my toes to kiss up the column of his throat. Knowing that if I sunk in teeth, I could crush his windpipe. But it wasn’t what I wanted. I have bigger plans. Besides, I don’t even know if that’d work on him. 23 Loving I pushed him back onto the bunk and tugged his boots off him and helped him out of his pants. Diving on him as he scooted up the length of the bed. His brow was somewhat furrowed as he gave me a skeptical look but made no move to stop me. I dug my nails into his shoulders and drug them down his chest. Leaving deep, bloody trails. He hissed through his teeth but only met my look. “I can’t read you right now.” He murmured. “What are you thinking.” “Just that I want you. Right now.” He tilted his head sideways. “I don’t buy that.” “Then stop me.” I countered. Dropping my head to leave a trail of kisses down his chest and along his body. His palm fell to the back of my head, stroking my hair as he moaned at the gentle ministrations of me dropping lower. As I kissed along his pelvis and just reached the place where his member had stiffened to meet my mouth, he caught my hair. I lifted my gaze beneath lowered lids, and he was giving me a warning look. Afraid of what I’ll do if I put my mouth on him... “Don’t you trust me?” I queried innocently. “Not in the least. Especially not now that you hate me.” I paused between kisses along his hip. “Never said I hated you.” “Didn’t have to.” He countered in the same tone. Leaned back on his elbows. Body tense as he watched me nervously. “What are you afraid of Lucien?” He cleared his throat roughly and swallowed. I knew precisely what he as scared of, so I was very dramatic as I opened my mouth wide and took him inside, back along my tongue and to the barrier of my throat. I felt him shudder weakly and relax as I began my ministrations. Surprising myself by how easily it came to me to be so manipulative. In moments I heard his hands working into the bedding beneath us. Felt his body winding with pleasure and knew I had him melting in my hands. “Allison, stop.” He pleaded. *** I paused to look up at him. “Why?” “Because, whatever you’re up to,” He sat up and took me by the shoulders. “I’m going to take full advantage of you being warm and willing as I suspect I may not get another chance.” He tugged me down next to him and rolled over me. For a moment I was afraid. Looking at him anxiously as I wondered if he’d hurt me. Remembering the vile touch of the other pirates on the deck. He shook his head slowly. “I’m not them, Girl.” His brown eyes were dark, soulful and filled with anguish and for a moment I wondered if it was because I had suffered or due to some suffering of his own. He dropped his face into my collar, and it was his turn to kiss down my body and mine to be so tense. But after the expert licking and nibbling down my thighs, with special attention to the inside of my legs while he caressed the outside of my thighs with flat callused palms, I was writhing beneath him with desire. How am I so weak? I hated that I wanted him and hated that he could so easily make me do it. The musky, masculine smell of him filled my nostrils and I felt my fingers winding in his hair as he put his mouth to my lower lips. Administering to me almost lovingly. Suckling and drawing my lips in his mouth, then barely touching my lower recesses with the tip of his trailing tongue, until I was damp and aching with need. “Lucien...” *** He lifted his head and met my look. Recognizing what I wanted he dragged his body up over mine. Letting the length of his hot skin run up over my thigh and belly until he was level with me. Staring at my face but not moving. “Please.” I begged. “Are you sure that’s what you want?” I nodded. “Even though you hate me?” I caught the back of his head and pulled him down to kiss me. Feeling him prodding my entrance and slowly easing into me while we kissed. As he was fully planted, I felt my body tightening reflexively around him. Finding the previous soreness gone. And my body was slick for him. He glided in and out. Watching my every expression as if clinging to it. I felt the tightening of my body and gripped his muscled biceps. Feeling them flexing and relaxing in my grip. Watching his hard body, tanned body moving over mine, mesmerized. He was like some beautiful, wild animal. Something you couldn’t help admiring even when you knew it was bound to turn on you eventually. My body suddenly bit down on him, surprising even me with the sudden exaltation of my climax. My back arched and I clutched his shoulders. Riding the surges of pleasure tearing through me like the wild waves of a storm-tossed ocean. When finally, the ecstasy was done with me I collapsed backward limply. He’d paused to watch the mix of emotions pulling over my face. But slowly resumed again as I lay catching my breath. Soon enough he came. Moments behind me. Teeth gritted and grunting with pleasure. As I felt the heat of him filling me. His body warming my skin and the sounds of his pleasure teasing my senses with further arousal. A sound I was somehow sure I’d never forget... 24 Sneaking Lucien tipped over sideways next to me. His body glistening under a sheen of sweat as he slipped out of me and flattened on his back shoulder to shoulder with me. He reached over with his arm opposite me and cleared his own head to reach mine. Massaging my scalp thoughtfully as he eyed the ceiling. “Thank you for that.” I cast him a long look. He was saying it like it’d never happen again. Like he already knows what I’m up to. He can’t possibly, I haven’t even fully worked out a plan. As the night was descending and the light from the porthole dimmed. Casting dancing shadows over the wood floor of the Captain’s Cabin, I heard Lucien’s breathing deepen. He's asleep. I was deeply thankful for that. Relaxed from the loving and enjoying his pampering as he stroked my hair, I was near to falling into slumber myself. I’d been fighting to stay awake. I caught the key on the chain at his neck and spent what felt like an hour sneaking it up his neck and over his head. Inch by painful inch. Freezing every time he stirred. But all my ears pickpocketing soon paid off. I was rewarded with the deep satisfaction of knowing I’d won when I felt it free into my hand. I was painstakingly careful not to move the bed, but as deeply as he was sleeping and considering how long it’d been since I’d seen him rest, I doubted I’d wake him. Still not willing to risk it. I tugged his oversized tunic back over my head and drew a steadying breath. Preparing myself for what was to come. I didn’t even fully know what my plan was yet, but I had an idea where to start. I slipped out the door and eased it closed. Not releasing the lever until it was all the way closed. I blew out a relieved breath and headed for the kitchens. Utterly unaware of the brown eyes which popped open and watched the door closing so carefully. *** It was full dark, and I knew I couldn’t walk around with a candle without drawing attention, and I knew they were all predators that could see in the dark. Like Lucien can. I reached the dark kitchens and crept toward where I knew the cages to be. Staying low since I couldn’t see the cook. I knew I was close to the cages because I could smell the stink of human waste and hear the rustle of straw as someone shifted occasionally. I went down the line until I reached the man I couldn’t get out of my mind. Spotting him sitting weakly in one edge of the cage I crawled to the counters and slid a hand up over the surface. Carefully moving it around until I felt a small cutlery knife slip into my hand. I clutched it desperately to my chest. Looking around for shadows in the dim light. I can’t see anything but outlines. Breathing slowly and trying to keep my heart from racing I eased back over to his cage. I tapped the bars until he crawled over to me. Blinking into the blackness. I wondered if he was too weak to see anything. “Here.” I slid the knife between the bars to him. “Cut the ropes holding you, I’ll see if I can find a key to this cage.” But before I could turn the man lifted the tiny cutlery knife up by his face. He’s going to cut the stitches on his mouth. I guessed. Catching the glint of the tiny silver blade in the flickering candlelight from far to our right. But he stopped short of lifting it that high, and I saw enough to catch that the knife was flitting through skin. Heard the gurgle of him choking and saw the flourish of his hand as he finished. Casting blood droplets over my face. *** I gasped and tipped backward trying to crawl away. He fell to the floor gurgling. His body jerking and I realized he hadn’t cut deep enough. It must’ve been the same moment he thought the same thing. He put the knife to his neck again and jerked it through two more times before tossing it between the bars back to me as he spasmed twice then went still. I heard tapping on the bars further into the blackness and crawled toward it. Trembling. A pale hand emerged from between the bars. Waving his fingers for the knife. With a shaking hand I set the blade in his bruised palm. Seeing a bit of tubing coming out of his wrist near his palm where blood seemed to have congealed at the opening to close it. That’s how they get the blood from them. I winced. Looking back at the cage at the other end of the row. Where the frail man had just cut his own throat to end further suffering. Taking his own life rather than chancing and failing at an escape. I saw his white hand near the floor and guessed there’d be a bit of tubing at his wrist too, though it was too dark to see. *** The man I’d just handed the knife too was busy sawing at the ropes and eventually drew it across his mouth, I guessed by the sheen of silver I could just barely see near the pale circle of his face. “Not what you expected huh?” A man cutting his throat when I tried to free him? Not exactly. That voice seemed familiar. “No.” I said flatly. Asking, “Who are you?” 25 Found “Name is Bale. Was a crewman on the Mandrake.” I probably heard his voice before then. I might know his face. I felt some small surge of hope, though I knew it was unlikely he’d be of much help. “Stay hidden. Don’t let them know you’re not bound anymore.” I whispered to him. “I’ll try to find the keys to your cages.” He pushed the knife back through the bars, hilt first. I put my palm to it and shoved it back toward him. “Keep it. Pass it down. But tell them the same. I’m going to get us out of here. Very soon.” “How?” “We’re near the shore.” I whispered. *** I crept around the rough wooden counter to see if I could see the silhouette of the huge cook, but he was nowhere to be found. I doubt I have much more time. Lucien is going to realize I’m missing soon. Still crouched low I began rummaging through the shelves looking for either the keys or something I could try and pick the locks with. But already my anxiety was mounting as I worried, I may not be able to at all in the dark. I scurred to the next row of shelves and began digging through those. Looking around furtively. I heard a muffled sound from the cages and realized someone had started to shout but caught themselves. Just then I was snatched up by the collar of my tunic and found myself facing the massive cook. My feet dangling a foot off the floor as I flailed. “What are you doing in my kitchen, Little Mouse?” *** Mouse. Rodent. Pest. He’s going to kill me. My mind was awhirl in terror as I caught the glint of blades lined up on the counter before him. “I was just-I-I" He was eyeing me askance so I blurted the first thing I could think of. “I never learned to cook sir, I just wanted to watch ye.” His face instantly softened. “Watch me cook?” Reading his body language, I instantly hoped flattery might gain me some ground. “Yes. It’s been so good. I’ve never had such good fare ‘board a ship, Sir. Might I watch ye awhile.” He blinked slowly. Lowering me back to my feet. I debated grabbing one of those blades and stabbing him but feared as big as he was it might do little good. And I still have no idea what kind of creatures they are. I thought of when Lucien’s eyes had changed color and he’d told me he was a very dangerous thing. And that he’d been alive a long time. I don’t know if I can pierce their skin. And even if they can, I don’t know that they’ll properly die. *** “I’s only making this roast here.” He wiped his hands on a dirtied apron which was covered in dark stains from what I could see in the shadows. “Might I have some more light, Sir. I can’t see as ye do and I’d dearly love to see yer work...” He bobbed his head. Grinning cheerfully. “Sure. Sure.” He scurried over to one of the candles. I could hear from his grating step that he had some manner of limp. Likely why he’s the cook. It was one of the few jobs an injured pirate could do and still remain aboard. He returned with the candle and lit a few above the fireplace. Making his work area bloom to light and sending enough over by the cages that I could glimpse the wan, pale faces against the cage. All of them pressed to the bars. Waiting for me to try and save them. I could see what Bale looked like now. He was young and dark haired. The few times I’d glimpsed him aboard the Mandrake he’d been chatting robustly and tossing his hands around as he talked. Seeming to be a cheerful soul. Hopefully I’m not going to get him killed getting out of here. *** I realized that I likely still had the skinny man’s blood on my face. While Cook had his back turned I hastily used the tunic to wipe it away. Striking a relaxed pose as he turned back. As though I’d been doing nothing suspicious. He had to have noticed. But he was hardly looking at me as he eyed the roasted pig butt proudly. Holding the plank of wood run through it as he slapped it on the counter before me. With the brighter light I could see that the pig seemed stained an unusually bright pink. Cooked blood. “Sees?” He shot me a sideways glance for approval. “I makes this glaze,” He gestured to a pot on the counter which appeared to be sealed to it somehow. Lifting the small porcelain lid, I observed the thick, dark liquid inside. “Blood?” His brows shot up, seeming surprised that I knew the way of their food. “Well, yes. But mixed with honey.” He said quickly. “To dull the bitter flavor.” He nodded toward the roast. “Then I glaze it here and here.” He waved his hands near the side. “And cut down the middle heres to add me spices.” I thought I caught the hint of basil, but I was trying so hard not to gag at the idea of blood and honey used as a glaze that I could barely contain myself. Bile was climbing up my throat. And the pride the man spoke with as he told me how he tortured people to make their meals filled me with revulsion. “I sees yer not impressed.” He frowned. “While I make this here too.” He took a pot from over a smaller fire and showed me where he had a large potted basin divided. 26 Ingredient Roasting potatoes on one side and bread and milk in the other. The odor of the cooking milk and the sting of things being cooked that shouldn’t be gave it an acrid odor that stung my nose. I concentrated on breathing through my mouth and tried not to think about the taste on my tongue. It’s awful. “What’s the bread for?” I pointed and asked. “Bread puddin’ for dessert.” He beamed. Holding the pot proudly. Bread pudding and blood. I was getting sicker. Beneath the counter where he couldn’t see, I put a palm to my heaving stomach. I’d been queasy for days and this was only making it worse. I knew I needed to ask the question I so badly didn’t want the answer to. *** “But how do ye puts all tha’ blood in there.” I made a stirring motion with my finger over it. He grinned. “Well, there’s art in it, really. Ye has ta mix it with other flavors ta help make it...” He smacked his lips to indicate ‘tasty’. I nodded sagely. “So, there’s blood in all ‘dis?” “Indeed.” He swept his hands toward the fire where there was a strangely thick pot with a lid heating at the edge of the fire to keep it from overcooking. A vat of blood? He refocused my attention by nodding toward the bowl he still held. Bits of cloth sufficing as a barrier between his hands and the handles. Would it even hurt him to touch it? “Me ‘tatoes are boiled in a layer of it in the bottom. And the bread puddin’ will have the milk drained and I’ll stir in the blood as the sauce and add a deal of sugar to make it nearly as sweet as the real thin’!” “Wow.” I proclaimed. “Well, done.” That sounds awful. He grinned from ear to ear. Showing gapped teeth and rotten gums. But I smiled back. “But why not add such things that might take away the sting of the smell?” I asked. He frowned. Turning and putting it back over the fire. “Likes wha’?” “Garlic perhaps?” I shrugged. *** “What?” He rounded on me outraged. “No garlic!” He crossed his arms over himself and tossed them open. “Never garlic!” “Okay...” I said slowly. Sensing that I’d obviously said something wrong. “You don’t like it?” “We can’t have it.” He shook his head adamantly. I sighed. And I didn’t see any of that in the Storeroom. It’d have made things so much easier if there was some aboard. What about adding a bit of wine, to yer glaze?” I suggested thoughtfully. “Might make it smell sweeter.” He eyed the porcelain jar thoughtfully. Reaching up to tap his lip. “Ye know...Tha’ migh’ just work.” “I think we’ve a couple bottles in the Storeroom for special occasions. Cap wouldna mind much if I only took one for me cookin’.” “I’m sure no’.” I agreed. He scurried off in the direction of the Storeroom. *** Cringing and swallowing down the acrid flavor climbing up my throat, I gagged a few times as I grabbed a wood bowl from behind the counter and scurried over to the dead man’s cage. “What are you doing?” Bale asked from the cage behind me. “Just watch. Be quiet!” I scratched at the tubing sticking out of his wrist until the large clot at the end came off, hoping that blood would suddenly surge from it. But nothing came. The dark congealed fluid blocked the tubing all the way out of view. “Up by his throat.” Bale whispered. Steadying myself, I shook my head and reached in to pull his sticky skull off the floor. Bracing it on my palm and sliding the wooden bowl under his neck. Some dark blood still seeped into it, but I wasn’t sure it was enough, so I looked away and quickly grabbed the sobbing mass along his throat and slapped it into the bowl. I heard wood crates moving from the Storeroom and knew he had to be coming back soon. I took what I’d gathered in the bowl and ran to the fire. Lifting the searing hot lid from the vat and dumping the dead blood from my bowl in it with it. Grimacing as the lid scalded my hand. With my hand quaking from the pain and my teeth gritted, I set the lid down as softly and quietly as I could. Retracting my hand to cradle in my palm. I took the wood bowl and slipped it through the bars into the cell with the dead man. Watching as it rolled to the back, hoping it’d hide the smell of Dead Blood, if there was any. And hoping no one would notice the extra bowl. Feeling somewhat lightheaded from the pain in my hand I ran back around the counter and sat in the chair across, trying to look as though I’d never moved. My hand still searing with heat. *** Cook returned. Looking triumphant with a bottle of wine. “I found ‘un. Notta bad year either, if me know anythin’.” I doubted he did. I certainly don’t. He sniffed. “It does smell rather rank, doesn’t it?” He added a bit of wine to the porcelain jar. As he leaned over the counter, I heard the jangle of keys and glimpsed them on his hip over the dirty apron. He sniffed again. Inspecting the jar. “Still smells dreadful.” I hid my wince. Hoping he wasn’t smelling that I’d contaminated his blood store. “Smells divine to me.” “Ah.” He lifted a finger as if remembering something. “Here’s yer wee bowl.” He pulled it from a box near the fire. Kept separate from the rest thankfully. I noted it only had the roast in it. I don’t get quite the fine spread they do. But I was okay with that. Knowing that the more food the cook had to separate, the higher the likelihood I’d get something undercooked or worse, already flavored with human ooze. I swayed unsteadily in my chair. Cook reached over the counter and abruptly gripped my shoulder. 27 Returning I squealed and jerked away. Eyeing him like the monster he was. “Wha’?” He frowned at me. “I won’t hurt ye. I’m a eunuch ye see. No wantin’ fer ye.” I didn’t know what that meant but I still wanted out of his reach. “Thank ye Cook fer yer time. I best return to the Captain’s Cabin afores he misses me.” Or comes hunting for me. I cringed at the thought of him catching me here. He’d know exactly what I’m doing. Cook grunted. “Aye. Ye should do tha’. It’s a bitter trip when Cap unhappy...” *** I returned outside the door of the cabin. Breathing a sigh of relief that I’d made it unseen. I put my ear to it, to listen for movement within. I heard nothing. I used the key to turn the lock and re-enter. Sticking a bit of fabric inside the latch before stepping inside. I scampered in and closed the door behind me. Only one corner of the scrap was visible so I thought it was as close as it could be to being hidden. I took a couple steps in and turned. Freezing as my eyes found Lucien leaned against the wall near the porthole. His cold gaze levelled on me. Silvery moonlight pouring over his stern profile. I ducked my head, knowing that he had to guess I’d been up to something unsavory. He was shirtless, wearing only his pants so his muscled body was silhouetted in the meager light. His dark hair shining silver in the rising moonlight. I suddenly felt very much like a child hiding secrets. “Where were you?” He asked. And it dawned on me for the first time that he didn’t speak as roughly as the others. Educated. But I remembered him talking differently when he’d first found me. He hides that he’s better than them. The explanation seemed logical. It’d keep the crew from resenting him all the more. It wasn’t the first time I’d paused to wonder who he’d been before he’d become this creature that tormented me. “You know, I can see the hatred on your face.” His face was half shadowed in the darkness. Neither of us had lit any candles in this small cabin and the light was retreating from the cabin quickly. It made his features seem even sharper. Harder. And impossible to read. Even his tone lacked any hint of what was going through his mind. He’s exceptionally good at that. *** It dawned on me what he’d said. There was hatred on my face. I’m not trying to hide it. I thought bitterly. Even more than hating him, I hated that I didn’t all the way. That some piece of me could recognize the small kindnesses he’d offered me. “Why didn’t you leave me on that ship?” I asked bitterly. Hating all the things, all the emotions, I’d experienced since then. “Because I planned to sink it.” He said truthfully. I reared back in shock blinking at him. “I thought I was saving you.” He elaborated. I took a hesitant step back. “It’s nearly time for dinner. I’m going to head up to partake with my crew. Do you want me to have some sent down to you?” He peered down at me. Never before had he asked. He always just sent it. Or the cleansed version anyway. It made me uneasy that he was asking now. As if he was hinting that he knew what I’d been up to. I chewed my cheek. “Of course. Why do you ask?” “Just wondered.” He murmured. “You’ve been sick much lately. I was concerned.” “Are you even capable of concern.” “More than you might think.” He sighed. Lurching off the wall and heading for me. I was frozen where I was. Watching him approach to tower over me like an ominous cloud. He caught my face in his palms as though he’d kiss me. I instinctively tensed. Giving him a panicked look. But his touch barely brushed me. One thumb rubbing a spot near my hair above my ear. Oh, no. Probably blood. I hid my wince. Trying to keep my face expressionless. His movements were slow as his hands slid down my neck and to my collar. His thumbs hooking the chain at my neck and slowly lifting it over my head and took his key back. Keeping my eyes, the whole time. Then putting it over his own. The dark key shining along his smooth chest. Without meaning to, my hand lifted to caress along one pec. His eye narrowed slightly at the motion, but I caught myself and stopped. He waited too long. Standing there, looking down at me as though he’d say something. But deciding against it, he turned away and walked to the door. Sweeping up his shirt on the way past the bed and stepping into his boots before going out. *** The door closed and I held my breath as I stared at the bit of white fabric. Wondering if it would vanish through the crack to the outside of the door. But it seemed he didn’t notice. I heard him hesitate outside the door, then his boots thudding to the stairs and going up them. He’s gone. I knew I should feel relief. So why do I feel so sad instead? 28 The Meal I waited awhile and then eased up the steps. This time I was far more cautious. Ready to scurry back to the cabin if anyone spotted me. Though it was nearly night, it was vibrant enough along the swaying water and the deck that I could see. Upon lifting my head there was the immediate gust of fresh air. Smelling of salt, leather, wet ropes and water beasts. Fresh and wild. What Lucien usually smells like. I reached the far side of the deck and saw there was quite a banquet of laid out along the tables. Some overly soft fruit and the boiled potatoes Cook had promised. They’re celebrating being close to shore. I knew. Knowing we were now near enough I could swim. I was nearly quivering with anxiety. Hoping that the men below wouldn’t find a way out of their cages too soon. And ruin this whole thing. I crept behind barrels and posts until I was close enough to huddle over a stack of boards and see the table, lit by a few dancing candles. Lucien was at the head of the table. Craned back with his fingers linked over his waist. Though he wore no Captain’s coat, it was clear what he was. He owned the crowd. They all looked to him, waiting. He nodded. As he did when he told them they could have me. It made that fury rise back in me like a stormy wave that gave me strength to witness what was coming. They frantically poured drinks and dispersed them. Willing to use the last of their stock since they’ll soon be replenishing it. They ate quickly. Some with wood forks. Others with their hands, directly from the trenchers. Scarfing down the food zealously. Some muttering compliments to the lumbering cook. He bobbed his head. Beaming as he danced around the table. Moving the food so everyone could try everything he’d made. He pushed a few plates before the Captain, but he brushed them aside. Looking bored, and malcontented. I’d love to know what is plaguing him now. *** When Cook brought the giant bowl of bread pudding they dived in. Many using their hands to scoop the red-brown bread bits onto their trenchers. I turned my head away. Unable to watch them eating it so greedily when I knew what was inside. I felt a sweeping motion in my belly and thought I might hurl. I put a palm to my stomach to settle it. Waiting until I steadied myself to look back. I did, just in time to see Cook, putting a bowl with a large helping and a jutting spoon before Lucien. Oh, no! I wanted to jump up and command him to stop. My heart was throbbing in my chest and my hands were shaking with the desperate need to stop him. No. I told myself. He brought this on himself. I forced myself to lower back down between the barrels. But as I did his eyes casually slid sideways and I would’ve sworn he met my look through the crack between them. He can’t see me. Surely not! But he was staring at me steadily, as if he most certainly did. *** I waited. Quivering in fear that he was going to out me. He could stand up and shout for them to get me and they’d yank me out of the barrels, and they’d all climb atop me again. That thought made me want to wretch. I tried to flatten and looked side to side for somewhere else I could hide to try and get out of view. But when I heard nothing for a long moment, I looked back. He was eyeing the plate before him as though it were a coiled snake. He sniffed it slightly. His nostrils flaring and his nose crinkling in distaste. Oh, no. I thought. He can tell I poisoned it. I grimaced. Chewing my lips as my heart began to race and I wondered if I could make it back below the deck. But all the pirates had quieted to partake of their dessert. Eating greedily. And I feared that if I stood and tried to bolt now, it would surely draw all their attention. They see far better than me in the dark. Feeling the need to try and do something to calm my shuddering nervous I clutched a barrel. There was much slurping and happy grunting and Cook watched in pride. Behind him, near the stairwell above the kitchen I saw in the light of orange candles below, a dark head framed. Though I didn’t know the man well, I could recognize Bale’s square features. He got out. That means they’re probably all out. Don’t come out! I willed him. Terrified beyond comprehension, that he might emerge now and stop them from eating the dessert. And ruin my whole attempt at escape. I willed him with every fiber of my being. Go back! *** Much to my relief, it was as if Bale had somehow heard me. He glanced toward the barrels, and slowly crept back down into the dimly lit kitchens. To wait for a signal from me, hopefully. I was still deciding exactly what that signal would be when one of the men eating suddenly fell sideways, cradling his stomach and groaning in agony. Serves him right. I couldn’t repress the surge of glee that coursed through me like a whirlwind. You all did this to yourself the moment you touched me with your filthy hands! I looked at the head of the table. Ready to hate Lucien with as much fervor, for having let them do so. But found he’d shoved his plate aside and was craned back in his chair. His fingers linked over his belly and watching around the table with a blank expression. He watched the man writhing on the floor of the deck, dispassionately. As if he doesn’t care at all. As unfeeling about them as he’s been to me. I told myself. Ignoring the tiny voice that shouted that it wasn’t true. That he had been kind. I stamped that down and nearly lurched from behind the barrels in gratification as another sailor, threw his chair backward, shrieking as he held his chest and stomach. Great growling emitting from inside his torso in objection to the fatal blood I’d dosed the dessert with. But looking back at Lucien stayed me. He hasn’t been poisoned. How the hell am I going to get off this bloody ship if he’s whole and well? 29 Taking Precautions Cook looked panic. Jumping in one direction to help the men. Then the other. Waving his hands in desperate panic, he patted a man near his feet reassuringly. Then he bolted down the stairs to retrieve something. I heard a dull grunt and then nothing. I winced. Watching Lucien carefully to see if he’d go check to see if the sounds had been Cook. Even I had heard them over the sounds of the tormented men on the ship’s deck. He had to have! But nothing. Just stillness. Soon all of the pirates had thrown themselves to the deck. Writhing and screaming as if they were on fire. That thought inspired me. All that’s missing on this damn devil ship. I looked toward the door to the kitchen and knew that if I could get through it, I could get to the storeroom where oils for the torches was kept. While they all were on the deck, curled up on their sides or flailing on their bellies I stood from behind the barrels and walked as casually as I could, at a rapid pace, behind Lucien. Who was watching all his cohorts with a dead expression, unmoved as he sat in his chair. As if he’s not the least surprised. Or disturbed. I held my breath as I stood, sure that I saw his dark eyes slide over to me, though his head didn’t move. I could feel his gaze cutting me. But he was as still as a statue as I crossed behind him. I looked over at the back of his dark head, wondering why he was so still. I nearly dashed the last few steps to the stairwell down to the kitchens. Glancing over my shoulder, I could see Lucien’s eyes, in the light emerging from below to cast over the side of his face. One dark eye watching me carefully. He looked as though he were utterly at ease, but the way he was watching me, the way he had his hands linked over his belly like he was trying to stop himself from moving to his men, told me that he was a barely leashed animal. So, what is he waiting for? *** The rest of the pirate’s were clawing at the table in pain. Dragging themselves over the deck as they sought some form of reprieve from the pain they were enduring. Some were still writhing on the floor around the table. Clutching their stomachs in pain. Yet, Lucien is unmoved. Bale caught my shoulders as I reached the bottom of the steps, dragging me around the corner into the shadows. “You’re okay?” “You guys got free?” I was squinting into the blackness beyond hi to see frail men huddled behind the counters and nearly on the shelves as they were half in-half out. Terrified. “I’ve been working on the locks with scraps from the floor, since you left. You said you thought you could get us out.” I nodded. Pointing my chin to the thudding above us. “I think I have.” “You sure shore is close?” “Very.” “How do you know?” “He told me so.” I gestured to the deck. “The Captain?” “Yes, and I saw it through the porthole. We’re close.” I assured. *** “Then let’s go.” Bale went to head up past me. I caught his arm. “No!” Bale gave me a quizzical look. “Why not? Whatever you did, is working…” “Not on him.” “The Captain?” Bale eased back down the steps. Anxiously looking up them then back at me. Clearly uneasy with the prospect of the Captain still being well. He’s right to be afraid. Lucien is the most dangerous beast on this boat. I’d never met anyone so shrewd and ruthless. He’s clearly capable of anything. “Well, how we getting past him then?” Bale asked me, looking worried. “We may not have much time. How long will it be before those men recover?” “I’m hoping they won’t.” From what Lucien and the cook had told me, I was assuming that I’d killed every pirate on this ship. Except him… “Can you watch the stairs?” I asked him. “Yes.” He brandished a huge butcher’s knife. Tossing his head over his shoulder. “They have weapons too. We’ll watch it. Where are you going?” “The Storeroom.” *** I ran behind the counter and caught a huge bowl. The biggest I could carry. Then I scurried off toward the Storeroom. Tossing boxes out of the way and rummaging until I found a black barrel in the back. Carefully wrapped in insulated cloth. An oil barrel. I found bits of wood and pried at the lid until it popped off with a dull thunk. I paused. Watching the deck above me and listening for Lucien’s quiet, precise step. Afraid that somehow, he could’ve heard such a small noise even beyond all the crazed moaning and screaming and writhing happening above me now. It shouldn’t be possible. Still, my stomach was tight with apprehension. I was certain that somehow, he would’ve. I quickly dipped the bowl and scrambled back toward the kitchen. Draining the bowl in the Storeroom to the barrel then going back for more. I quickly ran back and forth. Dumping it throughout the kitchen and around the cages. Back and forth to the Storeroom until I’d mostly emptied the barrel. The wan men huddled down there watched me in horror. I returned to Bale. “You better hope we make it off this boat.” He looked at me with wide eyes. “Or you’re planning to take us all down with this ship.” “What choice do we have? Do you want crawl back in those cages?” Bale’s face turned vicious. “You couldn’t force me back in there. I’ll die first.” “That’s how I feel about going back to the Captain’s cabin.” Bale gave me a sympathetic look. “Well, let’s go then.” 30 Overboard I felt another wave of nausea hit me at the scent of the oil. An instinctive response to the danger of an impending fire. My unease was growing by the moment. I put a hand to my stomach to settle the rolling that threatened to spill my last meal. Whenever that was. I waved for all the sickly little men to gather around us, so we were ready to flood the deck as one. Bale told them our plant was to hit the deck in one wave. They all nodded understanding. Looking weak from blood loss. And likely lack of food. I selfishly hoped that if there were enough of us, I could vanish amidst the taller men and the distraction of so many of us would not allow anyone to stop us all. Increasing the likelihood of more of us escaping. I drew a long breath and squared my shoulders. I swiped a swaying candle nestled in a swinging basket and flung it out over the sheen of moist oil. It seemed to fly over the room in slow motion. The flame dancing enough I held my breath. Praying it wouldn’t go out before hitting the oil. It angled downward and touched the oil. “Come on.” I called. Shielding my face against the bloom of orange flames that suddenly gusted around us. There was thudding feet and flailing bony arms as we toppled onto the surface of the deck and rushed for the starboard railing. Many of the men were able to clear it in a smooth jump but I was short enough I had to put my feet atop the rail to launch myself over. Terrified I’d feel Lucien’s strong arms encircling me and dragging me back to suffer the fire with him. But sparing a single glance back I found him still sitting at the table. His brown gaze levelled on me. Utterly unreadable. His booted ankles crossed leisurely on the table. Looking unflustered as usual. *** I flung myself off the ship. Tossing out my arms as if I suddenly thought I could fly. Which was a mistake. I hit like a board slapping water. Knocking the air out of me. I could hear the shrieks of the monsters on the deck as the wood beneath them was catching on fire. I looked back but never saw Lucien coming over the railing. Would he stay behind and burn alive? I couldn’t help the shameful wave of guilty that washed over me. Despite my loathing for the things, he’d done to me, and let be done, I was also aware he’d protected me as much as possible in the impossibly dangerous situation I’d put myself in by pretending to be a cabin boy and by stowing away on a ship to begin with. And now I’m leaving him there to burn. I swallowed and refocused my strength. Gathering the old hints of stubborn resentment to force my arms to carry me toward the distant shore. I could hear the men in the water around me. The water sloshing every time their thin arms hit it as they desperately flailed, trying to make their way to the shore. In far worse shape than me. I noticed Bale a distance ahead. He was determinedly making his way through the water. Not looking back at me as the separation between us grew. And I realized that his kindly demeanor before had been a mere willingness to collaborate to facilitate an escape. Now that reprieve is so close, he can only think of his own skin. I couldn’t blame him. I wasn’t much different. I’d been looking out for myself since I was very small. And I could understand the primal desire for survival. I realized that I had slowed in my swimming to look back toward the rail. Seeing the light of the fire growing in the darkness as it ltook root and fed on the many layers of the ship. It wasn’t long before I heard the crash of the oil barrel splintering in an explosion as contents caught flame. I knew it wouldn’t take long since I’d led the trail straight to it. I hoped all the humans had made it off and only the monsters were left behind. *** The moon was high and fat as I bobbed to the shore. So tired I was barely keeping my head afloat. And so cold I was shivering unstoppably. My teeth chattering, I dragged myself through the mud onto land. My fingers felt numb, and my eyes were so heavy that all I wanted to do was shut them and sleep for days. But I was certain as cold as I was, that would be a poor idea. I looked over my shoulder, making my wet, dark hair slap along the top of my shoulder and around my neck. I rubbed my upper arms in an effort to make some heat. The orange ball in the distance floated over the bleakness of the water. Still coming apart in the moonlight and soon dropping to disappear in a squelch of smoke below the surface. Gone forever. A nightmare of torment and unearthly creatures destroyed. And I was free. Yet, I still somehow felt hollow.

31 Touching Freedom I looked around the shore trying to spot more of the men but not seeing any I headed for the first place I could see firelight coming from. As I got closer, I saw it was a tavern. A dark sign depicting a dog with a limp ear was entitled The Hound’s Ear. It was splintered gray wood and the paint was dulled to a light green. It swung creakily in the slight breeze coming in from the sea. I knew people would stare and that I would look a ragged mess, but I was in too poor of shape to care. I stumbled in and found my way to the warmth of the fireplace which very nearly covered an entire wall. I held my trembling hands out to it. Feeling somewhat dead inside and unsure if I was grieving the loss of Lucien or who I’d been before I met him. Everyone was staring at me. I could feel their eyes. After a moment, the weight of a blanket was settled over my shoulders. I peered up and saw a young girl of about ten and two blinking at me. She pulled it over my shoulders in a motherly fashion. I immediately began sobbing. So grateful for such a small kindness. “Ma says you can borrow one of my sister’s dresses for tonight while tha’ one dries and have a room for the night. But ye ‘ave to be out tomorrow nigh’.” I nodded. Looking tearfully over the girl’s shoulders to see the woman watching us attentively behind the bar. I mouthed thank you. After a time, she came around the bar with a wood cup filled to the brim with steaming tea. “Come on up.” She said gently. Nodding toward the worn stairs. I dutifully followed her. “We don’t want know trouble here though. And don’t imagine I don’t know girls coming out of the pond like drowned rats bring about trouble. You be out by tomorrow night.” “Yes, Mum.” She pushed open a chamber door and ushered me in. I hesitated at the entrance and threw my arms around her. “Thank you so much. I’ll remember your kindness.” *** I slept all through the following day. Despite that the bedding felt dusty and the bed smelled of dirty men. It felt like the best place I’d ever been. Yet my stomach rolled, keeping me up most of the night nauseous. And at one point, I half awoke. Sure, that I’d caught a whiff of the scent of smoke on the sea. Then I could feel his presence, the extreme warmth of his skin. The brush of his hair alone my nose as he moved over me. The sweet sensation of his body embraced in mine. I woke to find myself writhing against the blankets. Gasping I sat up. My gaze skimming every dark corner. Certain that I’d felt his presence in this tavern. A distant, warmth that had always been with me on that horrid boat. But there was nothing. And I was more forlorn for it. It wasn’t until dark was descending the following evening that I realized it was time I did as the Mistress of the tavern had directed and leave. I traded the dry dress they’d loaned me for the one laying across the windowsill beneath the shutters. It was mostly dry now. Far better than it had been last night. And the bone deep chill that had burned into my muscles was gone. I just felt unemotional, numb, and very alone. *** After changing into my dress, I set the other across the chairback and headed downstairs. I’d only gone down the first three steps when I froze where I stood. I could feel that gaze caressing over me from across the room. I lifted a searching gaze and spotted the hooded figure in the far corner. His boots propped up on the bench before him as they had been on that table when last, I’d seen him. He was puffing leisurely on a pipe. A tankard near his flattened hand. I couldn’t see his face, but I knew who he was. I can feel him. As I could last night when he would’ve arrived. I was dead certain that I’d felt his presence here from the moment he’d entered the tavern. I cursed myself for a fool for not pushing on further, for stopping at the first place with light and heart. What was I thinking! That I was too damn cold to go any further. A small voice in my head defended. That hand lifted slowly, and he crooked a finger. Beckoning me to him. *** I gauged the distance to the door and looked back at him. My legs were already in motion before I’d fully decided. Fleeing toward that door. There was a gust of wind and the whip of his cloak but I nor anyone in that tavern saw him move. But there was pressure at the door before I could close it. Him coming through. I bolted for the trees, heart thrumming in my ears. Already certain I wouldn’t get away. Not if he can move like that. I felt his hot breath on my neck before he caught the back of both my elbows and brought me to a dead stop. Knowing he was far too strong to fight I went still as a rabbit. Somehow hoping that he would lose interest if I didn’t fight, didn’t flee. He took a half step closer, and I felt the hardness of his chest on my back. The length of his legs brought him a foot over me. He could snap me like a twig if he wishes. “You killed my crew.” He said in a dangerous tone. “How’d you know?” That I poisoned the food. “I could smell it.” He sniffed pointedly. “I’m older, I smell better than they did. That’s how I knew you were a woman the first time I got near you.” *** I was quiet, feeling my body shaking in his grip. Wondering if he was going to kill me. “I told you how to do it.” He added. Voice unemotional. “Yes, you did. Did you tell me on purpose? Did you know I’d poison them?” He was quiet a long moment and I realized he had no intention of answering that question. “You burned my ship.” He said with cold finality. He’d definitely not intended for me to do that. I swallowed nervously. He’s going to kill me. And no one here is fast enough to stop him. Or worse, what if he chose to take me back to some other boat to be his plaything forever? 32 What I’ve Done “How’d you get off that ship?” “I didn’t. I went down with it.” “I’m very old. I can’t burn, can’t die. The ship gave out and I sunk to the bottom. Do you know what drowning feels like, when it can’t kill you?” No. I couldn’t imagine. But I envisioned it was anything but pleasant. “Your lungs are on fire. You can’t draw air, even though your body is screaming for you to. Everything just stops.” He paused. “Similar to how it does when you're afire.” His meaning wasn’t lost on me. “You were part of them.” I laid down the judgement. My rationale, knowing that he was likely to act out in outrage. “Yes.” He agreed flatly. “I was. They were my men. My people. I’d been at sea with them along time. You poisoned them and burned them to death. And I let you.” “Why?” “Because I thought your revenge was warranted.” “Then why didn’t you eat the blood pudding?” I said viciously. “Because whether I may or may not deserve it, I don’t wish to perish. You’ve had your revenge.” He made it sound like we should be even now. “You can’t have me back.” I reiterated. “Mmm…Perhaps not.” His low voice rumbled along the back of my neck. “But I can’t just let you walk away either. Not with what you’re carrying…” *** “Carrying!” I held my arms out for his inspection. “I have nothing.” He was quiet. But his hands slid from my elbows up to rest warmly on my shoulders. Nearly reassuringly. As he waited for it to sunk in. My gaze fell slowly and realized that my hand was already shielding my belly protectively. Instinctively going there when he grabbed me. My body already knew what my mind hadn’t yet come to terms with. “You’re not human. How can you sire young?” “I’ve not the faintest idea…” His fingers tapped along my collar. “It’s the first time I know of, that it’s happened. And evil though I am. I’ve no intention of abandoning it to the wilds and to a mother that doesn’t yet know her strength.” I stiffened thinking he was insulting me but hearing no dark note in his voice I realized he thought he was being sincere. And I recalled the one thing he abhorred above all… Lying. *** “So, what do you propose?” I asked tentatively. Somehow wishing I could disappear from this situation. And having no idea how to feel about the news I had just received. “I propose that you have your freedom. But that I haunt your steps. Always a mere breath away. And allow me to be there when you need me. And to be there when your babe comes to fruition so I might meet the tiny young you gift me.” “And if I don’t need you?” “Then you can pretend I’m not there. I won’t disturb you.” “Why would you let me go?” I asked in utter confusion. Lucien is the type that releases nothing he considers his. And that’s what he’d considered me. He drew a long breath behind me. Pressing his chest more firmly against my shoulder blades. “You might say I’ve grown fond of your spirit, your strength, your stubbornness. And I wish to ensure it is safe in this world of demons and monsters.” “But you’re a monster!” “What better weapon against the rest?” “But-and…what if…” I couldn’t even formulate the words I so badly didn’t want to say. Though I couldn’t deny I was liking the sound of this strange truce. “If you desire to have a moment of weakness?” “I’ll be awaiting you with open arms and stiff cock. Ready to take you as mine once more.” I chewed my lip. “What is the catch?” He was quiet so long I wondered if he’d refuse to answer this too. But he relented and decided to tell me the cold truth. “You will have a moment of weakness and you will want me again. And I will take advantage of it.” *** There was no more conversation. He’d lifted his hands off my shoulders, without even waiting for my assent to his terms. He’s gone. I turned slowly and inspected the woods but found no one there. I made my way back to the tavern, shaking my head in astonishment. He’d warned me that he’d never be gone. But also reassured me, he’d always be there to look after me. And to warm my bed if I wished. But I realized one very powerful thing. But he’s released all choice into my hands. I am the one in control of my own desires now. I make the choices. And Lucien would follow. The strong commander. Tailing after me like a puppy. It seemed a totally foreign concept. Yet it gave me comfort. And made me feel powerful. I rubbed by dancing stomach. And he’ll protect my young against any threat. In all my life, no one had ever been there for me. But now someone is. *** Lucien was true to his words. He was nearly invisible. Walking roads behind me. Watching me exchange goods and steal coins to buy food. But he never intervened. Each month my belly grew but he was gone. Only a shadow I’d glimpse now and again in my peripheral. A dark blur nearly imperceptible. Occasionally I’d disguise myself and go to a tavern for food. I’d see him across the room, and he’d lift a tankard in salute. I’d give him a slight nod in exchange. It was a quiet truce. And when I had Molly, he was in the back of the room. A quiet presence that the midwife hadn’t even known remained after he’d fetched her when I’d started screaming in the middle of the night. She came out round, happy and healthy. I cradled her to me. And only when I looked to him did, he materialize from the shadows. Nearly scaring the midwife out of her wits. He knelt next to the bed eagerly, hands outstretched. And when I set Molly in his hands, I was certain he’d protect her beyond all things. I gave him a pleading look. Hoping he’d not take her and vanish. But he paced with her. Cradling her and whispering to her until her cries settled. Only as morning came did he hand her over to me and leave. To return that eve, as he always did. I was safe. Molly was safe. And we always will be. There was only one problem. Every time I smelled him, felt his presence, had a moment of loneliness, I desired him. I’ll fight the rest of my life to evade that moment of weakness. I swallowed in fear as I stared at the closed door. Wondering how long I could hold out. Because I knew that once I surrendered to him this time…My surrender will be eternal. I’ll be his… THE END

The collection of twisted fairy tales. Far from those you thought you knew. BOOK 1 - Stolen Mermaid BOOK 2 - Within the Frame (Dorian Gray) BOOK 3 - A Single Taste (Prequel to His by Law) BOOK 4 - The Cerise Cloak BOOK 5 - Red & Wrath (Sequel to The Cerise Cloak) BOOK 6 - My King BOOK 7 - My Lover (Sequel to My King)

01 Poking the Dragon King Kellen of the Paladines was furious. Nearly quivering with it. The hell if she thinks so. Rejecting my suit after being hot and wet in my arms. Prideful, prideful, prideful creature! The chit had dared lie with him and then reject him before the entirety of the Banquet Hall. There was very little that riled Kellen up. But a childish game such as that would certainly do the trick. She knew she was mine from the moment I took her maidenhead. He was pacing an outer Parlor. Having returned at the behest of the Mane King. The Citadel was quite expansive and there were certainly plenty of rooms. But the King had asked him to wait for him in a back Parlor. After having been insulted by the princess to now be shuttled into a back Parlor like some miscreant had him near to bursting in fury. The king entered the Parlor. Waving his hands in supplication. “I’m sorry, My Friend. I don’t know what’s come over her!” “She spoiled and prideful.” Kellen stopped pacing to announce. The King shrugged and grudgingly tilted his head. “She is perhaps that.” “And selfish.” The King looked pained. “Possibly. But she does have a good heart.” “I’ve yet to see any trace of one.” “It is there, I assure you!” The King approached to put a hand on his shoulder. “I hate that she hastened such a decision regarding your marriage. If the offer still stands, I’ll surely persuade her.” “Oh, will you?” Kellen turned furious brown eyes on the King. I find that doubtful. There’s clearly no controlling the impudent creature. But Kellen had some ideas for how he’d like to try. He was highly tempted to divulge his little secret to the King. His eyes narrowed thoughtfully. “What?” The wizened old king asked. “What is it?” Kellen strode over and tugged the Parlor door closed to have privacy with the king. Divulging what he considered to be the only way to make amends for the wicked princess’ prideful crimes. *** Kellen was still in the Parlor below when the furious King marched from the room and took the stairs straight away. Bellowing to have his daughter brought to him. She’ll no doubt think his fury over her rejecting me. But it is quite another matter that angers him, indeed... Kellen was unsure why the King had called her up to the second level. There was certainly no privacy there as he raged that she had embarrassed Mane Country for the last time and that she would most certainly be taking a husband as he no longer wanted the sight of her in his realm. Kellen winced at those words. Seeming rather harsh for even what she may deserve. “I’m not accepting that king’s!” She proclaimed. Making Kellen’s momentary sympathy wither and instantly die. “Don’t worry! You won’t get the chance. You’ll wed whatever poor sot next asks. Be he King or peasant.” The King marched back downstairs and straight back toward the Banquet Hall, dismissing her as quickly as he’d summoned her. “What?” She cried. He stepped out of the Parlor but stayed in the shadows of the stairs. Seeing her gripping the banister high above as she stared down at the King in dismay. “Papa! You don’t mean that!” But the old King ignored her and passed through the archway into the Banquet Hall. The Hell he doesn’t. Kellen smiled evilly as he eased back into the dim parlor. 02 A Proposal The next morning, The King demanded Kyra accompany him to the Greeting Hall. “You’re my daughter, you can see how to interact with the people of a realm.” “They won’t be my people if you’re that set on wedding me off.” “I am.” He said coldly. She shot him a quick look. Frowning as she studied his suddenly stern profile. This wasn’t the smiling, laughing father she knew. “Are you feeling well?” She asked under her breath. “Should I be?” He demanded. Giving her a cold glance. Kyra shifted in her seat. Suddenly feeling very uncomfortable. “Are you feeling ill, Papa?” “That’s none of your concern.” “You know I-” “Hush!” He barked. Pointing toward the first peasant making entrance. The man pleaded his case, and the King made a decision with rang with finality. Sending the man on his way. A woman with a baby bundled in her arms approached next and the King handled her a bit more kindly. Directing her where she could get some extra grain from the stores since her crop had not done well during the recent drought. “Do we have enough in store?” Kyra queried quickly. Giving him a sharp look. Though she enjoyed feigning disinterest in the castle affairs, he knew she made it a point to know what goods there were, what was needed and when to send out the Huntsman. All to ensure her father’s realm was taken care of during times he was more sickly. “We have a shipment coming.” “From where?” She cried. “No one has any grain crop this year save the Paladines because they’re-” “Enough.” Her father lifted a hand. “Silence now.” “Why are you being so cold to me today?” “Haven’t you earned that?” He gave her a look and his white beard seemed to quiver. His blue eyes looked damp as though he were near to crying. Kyra looked shamefaced. “I didn’t intend to embarrass you, Father. He just-” “Silence!” Father lifted that hand again as another man entered the Greeting Hall. This one was a minstrel in black and red brocade with a great round hat pulled low over his face. He pulled out a fiddle and began strumming festively. Swaying side to side to the beat. It was so upbeat that she found herself doing the same. Soon clapping and tapping her toe to his jingle. He began singing and his voice was a smooth baritone that drew the listener in. And below that hat was a broad, white grin which made him seem all the more mysterious. He was captivating and charismatic. She could see how he could afford such finery as he wore despite being a simple minstrel. “That was quite pleasing, Boy. But what is it you have need of.” “Why, Sire, I had heard you may be in need of a Citadel minstrel. Is that not so?” Kyra noticed that the minstrel was a fine looking young man. Well garbed for a minstrel with smooth, carved features and dark eyes. His square jaw framing he mobile mouth which moved with full lips when he spoke. Kyra looked at her father, unaware they’d been searching for a new minstrel since they’d had the same one since she was a child. The King frowned and eyed him. “Nooo.” *** “My error.” He began to walk out. The Princess’ voice stopped him. “That was indeed very pleasing.” He turned and took his hat off with a flourish and dipped in a deep bow. “My pleasure to amuse such a pretty young Princess.” “No, ‘twas ours to hear you!” She was grinning and flushed from the excitement of the music. He blew a long whistle. “And a lovely ‘un ye are. I ‘ope one day to have a wife as fine of face as ye, Your Highness.” Kyra paused and gave him a wide-eyed look. The King leaned forward, intrigued. “Was that a proposal, Minstrel?” The man turned fully to the king, “I meant no affront, My Liege.” “We accept your offer!” The King declared. Leaping to his feet. *** “What?” Kyra gave the King a stunned look. “Father!” “I warned you, My Girl. The next proposal.” She leapt to her feet. Clutching her skirt in a white-knuckled grip. “He’s a minstrel!” “And you’re a might large pain in the rear! I’d give you to anyone at this point to have you off.” She gaped at him in horror. “Father!” “Eh.” He waved his hand. Kyra was shocked. She’d never seen her father this angry at her. She looked from him to the minstrel in horror. “You’re his problem now.” The king gestured to the minstrel. “Proceedings will be tomorrow at noon.” “Proceedings!” “The wedding of course.” The minstrel stood there quietly watching the interchange. “As you command, My Liege.” “Does that give you time to get your things in order?” The king asked the minstrel in a courteous tone. The dark haired minstrel lowered his head in assent. “I shall be prepared, Liege.” “Good. It is done.” Kyra was on his heels. Pleading as they left the room. Kellen watched them go. Quite pleased with himself. He slapped his rounded hat back on his head and began whistling as he headed for the door. Off to find a peasant house. 03 Taken Home Kellen was there at noon and the Priest did the rites of marriage before the King and he took his new bride home. He was unsurprised when on the way home she stated. “We may be wed now. But I’ll not be yours.” “No?” He reigned the horse pulling the tiny cart with her things. “Then whose shall you be?” “I belong to no one but myself.” “And how true to her are you?” She frowned. “What’s your meaning?” He shrugged and they rode on. Once to the small shack she became outraged. “You can’t mean for me to live in that?” “Would you prefer out here in the meadow? It is quite lovely on warm summer nights. But in the Fall it gets rather cold.” The breeze was brisk enough out here, that midway he’d had to wrap a fur over her shoulders. And she’d undone her hair to help her ears against the frosty bite. She looked around. The giant leaves on the looming trees were already brown and gold and dusted the ground around the shack. As though it’d been constructed amidst the pile of spring debris. She glanced from him back to those trees and pensively began walking through the high weeds to the shack. “It needs some tending. She hadn’t been prepared to bring a woman back here.” He offered in apology. “That’s clear.” “You’re welcome though.” “For what?” She demanded. For not spanking you soundly on the way here. Kellen thought in aggravation. Vaguely surprised that she had ridden right next to him and not recognized him despite that the only differences were plainer clothes and a clean shaven face. She pays attention to perilously little. I’m going to change that. *** That first evening. Kellen went to work putting the shack to rights as much as he could. It’s not much. Perfect for my purpose. The princess was duly devastated. Sitting in a chair and peering around her as though afraid to touch anything. Or afraid something might touch her… He hadn’t missed the fearful looks she was casting toward him. And she did look luscious. He vividly recalled those ripe breasts bulging with each stroke as he entered her. Each tiny gasp she’d made and her eyes growing hooded as she came close to climax. And I will have her again. His palms already itched to rove over her body. To caress those smooth legs again and to feel her clutching around his cock. She’ll be mine soon enough. Patience King. He told himself. “What do I call you?” She queried. He recalled when she had asked him if he’d request that of her and he’d told her he’d rather know what she wanted him to call her. She’d never answered. “Ryder.” My middle name. “Okay.” She swallowed. “Ryder…” She adjusted her position. Smoothing her skirts and hitching her chin. “Just so you know, I’m no biddable wife. I am still a princess.” “Not in this house.” He popped her bubble with lethal precision. Relishing telling her more. “Here you are my wife and you’re going to have to pull your weight to ensure our survival.” “Survival?” Her voice rose. “Yes.” He gave her a sideways look as he cleaned wooden bowls off the table and began lighting candles around the Main Room. To stave off the falling darkness. “While I am away at the neighboring kingdom playing for the king. I’ll need you to put things to rights here.” “To rights?” She looked around in panic. He couldn’t help the merciless glee climbing through him. Time to bring her down a notch. “Yes. The floors need scrubbed. The cupboards cleaned. The dishes washed…The things which one can clearly see need doing.” At least the place will be tidy for the return of the Smiths. Whom he’d purchased the loan of the shack from. “What?” She shrieked. “I know nothing about cleaning!” “Well, tomorrow you’ll have plenty of time to hone the craft.” Or be begging to wed the king of the Paladines by the time I return home. *** She stood. Bright red and fuming. Flushed right up to the roots of her black hair. Which swung around her hips so seductively. “Fine! But I’ll not be in your bed tonight.” “You most certainly will be. As is my right.” “I’m not consummating this.” She stomped. “Why? Are you hoping to get out of marriage to me? Because I assure you, you won’t be.” “You can bloody rot in Hell!” She huffed. He eyed her. Dragging a valise from under the table and rifling through it. “Put on this. It’s more suitable to our household and won’t draw as much undue attention.” “What is wrong with what I’m wearing?” “You’re living as a peasant now, Sweetheart. Which will involve dressing as one or ruining your finery doing so. And attracting thieves in the meantime. Which will lead to you have nothing nice to wear on visits to your father.” “I’ll still get to see him?” She leaned forward. “Of course. On occasion you’ll visit he and your brother.” “Tommy…” She said. Slumping to her seat as if in shock. Kellen tossed the dress in her lap and headed toward the back room. “Save it for tomorrow. You may sleep in your nightdress tonight. If it makes you feel better.” His voice had grown somewhat cold. He didn’t look back as he headed for the bedroom. Where, despite his ruse, he’d had fine sheets and bedding put on it to add her some place of comfort. Even though her discomfort is the point. He was laying naked in the bed. Propped up on the pillows when she tentatively walked in. Barefoot with her nightdress swaying around her feet. She peered at him nervously as she eased toward the bed with the footsteps of a woman headed to the gallows. Scared half to death I’ll ravish her. She slipped beneath the blankets and rolled her back toward him. He let her. Turning onto his side to admire her shape beneath the coverlet. Her fine curves and the satiny black sheen of her hair in the moonlight seeping in through the crack in the shutters. He had managed to doze off when he felt movement in the bed next to him. Waking enough to find her rolling over and huddling against his side. Her head slipping from her pillow to his shoulder without her even knowing. The rose scent of her hair filled his nose, and the warm heat of his body was highly inviting. He found himself rising to the occasion. He absentmindedly stroked her hair and she purred in pleasure. Even half asleep. Making him want her all the more. She slid her hand over his abdomen and rolled her face into his shoulder. Beginning to rub her body on him. It was then that he realized she was less asleep then she pretended. He saw the signs of a woman’s need but gathered his composure and rolled away from her. Withdrawing from her pleasurable warmth. Against every fiber of his being. He felt her go strikingly still in shock. Then the bed bounced as she flounced onto her other side. Clearly furious. He smiled in the darkness. In good time. He could wait. And so can she… 04 The Shack Kellen woke Kyra just before daylight. “Princess!” He shouted so loud she flopped out of bed, tossing the blanket over her head and getting tangled in it. “What? What’s going on!” She shouted in terror. “It’s time to wake. For one to get all the work here done, we must begin before the sun. Tonight, we’ll tend the farm together. But no need for you to do that alone. Just work on righting the house today.” She tossed the blanket off her and blinked at him in confusion. “You know, scrub the floors. Clean the cupboards. Feed the goats and cow. The feed is in the barn. I’ll see you tonight when I’m done playing for the king.” “The King of the Paladines?” Her face brightened slightly. Missing me already? Ask to go to him and I’ll drop this ruse now. “Indeed. Have you met?” Her gaze fell and then she hardened. “Not well enough to note.” Not well enough to note? He found his jaw ticking as he silently fumed. That’s how it is to be then? *** She collected the dress he’d handed her the night before and pulled it on. Ready to start a day of peasantry then concede. Prideful. Prideful. He harrumphed. Already feeling some pangs of guilt for what he knew he was leaving her to. She knows nothing. But he’d keep knights in the area. Close enough to keep her safe. Just not to help her. *** Kyra had never had such a hard day. By nightfall she was still scrubbing the dark spots along the Main Room floor. She’d cleaned the cupboard. Chased off too many vermin to count. Fed and watered the goats and the cow which seemed far too large and far too dangerous to get near. After she’d spent an hour examining the stores in the small granary trying to determine what food went to which animal. Which had seemed like it would be far easier than it was. By the time she was done pouring some corn into a trough for the cow, she felt something sharp stinging her leg. Looking down she saw a bird aggressively flapping against her ankle. She leapt aside and had to kick it away as it ran after her. Cawing and shuffling. She squawked and had to swing the bucket at it to get it to cease. As corn fell from the bucket and dropped along the ground it came to a stop and began pecking at the bits. Making quite the fuss over the bits of food. Which caused several others that looked similar, to come rushing over. Responding to his ruckus and quickly gobbling up the food. Realizing that they were merely hungry, she retrieved more corn and scattered them along the ground for the birds which flapped excitedly and clucked. Leaving her alone once they were fed. She backed from them, watching the larger one with the curved tail which had bothered her to begin with. Stepping inside she slammed the door. Deciding to keep a solid door between her and the devil animal which she’d found to be more hostile than the far larger cow. Her hair felt caked in sweat. Her clothes stuck to her, and she found a foul odor was emanating from her neck and arms. She was exhausted and her muscles so weak that they tremored every time she pushed the horse hair brush forward along the floor. Her stomach burbled grumpily. She’d gone searching for food mid-morning but found there was nothing in the pantry. Nothing in any cupboard which she could eat. A hunk of moldy bread on a counter had been all she could find. And despite all of her grand upbringing, she was beginning to consider eating that. She stood and wandered to the cupboards to look again. When he’d gone this morning, she hadn’t realized there’d be nothing to eat. She had endured several hours of thirsting before she’d figured out how to work a crank well behind the shack and greedily drank handfuls of fresh water. As she roamed the Main Room, she spotted a biscuit on a saucer far back in a corner behind the bread. She quickly grabbed it and found it was hard as a rock, but she clutched it like the finest sweet pastry. Nearly in tears because she was so grateful to find it, she returned to where she’d been scrubbing and slumped to her knees in her dirty dress. With her dirty hair. Feeling like her whole body hurt and like nothing in her life would ever be the same. She had nothing now. And this was the way all her days would be until she quietly passed away. She mourned her life as a princess, and even more, worried about her father’s health. And if Tommy was missing her. And how long it might be, before she could see them again. Tears streamed her cheeks as she broke off a bit of the biscuit and put it in her mouth. It seemed to dissolve as it hit the moisture there. Nearly before she could taste it. Making it feel like she was almost eating nothing at all. She cried a bit harder and realized how dirty her fingers were from the work she’d done. Just then, she heard a bit of scratching and looked over. Catching beady black eyes peering at her from a hole in the wall. She saw a tiny twitching nose and flicking whiskers. At first, she fell backward and started to scramble away but the creature immediately vanished. Obviously more scared of her than she was of it. Kyra chewed her cheek eyeing it. It peered back out and when she didn’t move it shot out to steal a crumb that’d fallen from her biscuit when she scooted backward. It rushed excitedly back to the tiny hole, and she could hear it in there crunching on it. She found herself giggling as she wondered if it was as sad as she’d been about its hardness. At least this animal seemed to have no desire to kill her. As the hideous bird had. It peeked back out and looked from her to the biscuit in her hand. Clearly as hungry as she was. Feeling a deep moment of sympathy for the tiny animal she pulled off a tiny corner and set it down before her. The creature skittered out and grabbed it and ran back again. She watched it quietly. Wondering if this was the closest to contact she’d be having with anyone for a long while. At least other than her new husband. Who had soundly rejected her last night. She didn’t know if it was because he’d thought her fully asleep and was being kind or because she’d made it so clear she’d not have him or because he simply didn’t want her any more than she’d wanted him. But she had. She’d dreamt of the Paladine King last night. And woke up yearning for the feel of him again. Knowing that the closest thing was her husband she’d realized it would be entirely appropriate for her to join with him. But he’d rolled over instead. Not how she’d foreseen the first night of marriage. Though she hadn’t thought she’d find herself willing to lie with him at all, either. Nothing was as it should be. She was a princess. 05 Returning It was just after dark when Kellen came back. He opened the door and found her dress sullied and she was unmoving on the floor. “Kyra!” He knelt next to her and touched her shoulder. She sat up. Rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand. “Are you well?” “I must’ve fallen asleep.” She murmured. “I was so hungry.” He felt an instant pang of guilt. Though he knew it’d all been part of his initial plan, it seemed horribly cruel to do to her now. Knowing there was none in the house. “I brought food.” He lifted a bundle in his hand. “From the castle.” “Oh.” She covered her mouth. Beaming happily and with tears jumping in her eyes. She looked over at the hole in the wall. “What?” He looked from the hole to her. “There was a mouse.” “Vermin?” He blinked at her. “It wasn’t bad.” She reached out and absentmindedly touched his knee. “It was harmless. It was only hungry.” “Hungry?” He blinked. How delirious was she. “Like I was. I felt for it.” “So, you befriended a mouse?” He half laughed. She nodded. In a strange way, he was proud of her. *** He offered her a hand. She placed her small one in it, and he helped her to her feet. “Come. Let’s have dinner together.” He lit a candle on the little iron candle holder on the table and unwrapped the bundle. Retrieving small wooden plates and cups from the cupboard, he found they were dusted and well-scrubbed. Everything is surprisingly clean. He was rather impressed that it seemed she hadn’t missed a single corner of the shack. And befriended a mouse. “You did an impressive job today.” “It was hard.” She admitted. Sighing as she took a seat. He had moved to pull out the chair for her and had to catch himself and allow her to tend it herself. Though it went against everything he’d been taught as a gentleman, he knew it would not be the way of a peasant lifestyle where the women typically worked alongside the men. He served them both and set the plate before her. “Enjoy.” He poured a bit of wine from a cask in the glass. “Wine?” She asked quickly. “The King offered it to me as reward for my performance. Seemed unkind not accept the generous gesture.” “The King of the Paladines?” “Yes.” “I wouldn’t have thought him so kind.” She remarked. He set down the wooden fork and looked at her. Working to hide his interest in that tiny remark. “Why would you say that.” “He’s a rather could creature.” “I’ve heard the same about you.” He handed her another soft roll and some roasted pork. At the prolonged silence, he looked at her. Seeing her indignant expression, he softened his tone. “The King isn’t so bad as that. And neither are you. Look at the work you did today. As a Princess…I consider that quite an accomplishment.” “Thank you…” She murmured. Her gaze falling to the food on her plate. “Eat, woman.” He laughingly ordered. She smiled and picked up her fork. Nearly shaking with the urge to shovel food into her mouth. “Now, tell me.” He directed. “What was the worst part of your day. Hopefully not that bad. He hid a wince as he awaited her answer. “A chicken attacked me.” “What?” He shook his head. Blinking rapidly as he took that in. “You mean a rooster, I assume.” “A bird.” She amended slowly. Unsure what he meant. He sputtered and started laughing. “What’d you do?” “I backed up and got inside.” “You ran?” She started giggling and that giggle bloomed into burbling laughter. “You are quite gorgeous when you smile, Sweetheart.” “Sweetheart?” She stopped laughing and gave him a startled look. “That’s not the first time you’ve called me that.” “An affectionate endearment. Why?” “I knew someone that called me that.” “Who was that?” She shook her head as if returning to reality. “No one of consequence. You just reminded me…” “Huh.” He cut her off. Let’s end this subject. Promptly. “And the best part?” He questioned. “Of your day?” She looked around thoughtfully. Large, lovely eyes tracing corners of the room. Thickly lashed almond eyes. Designed to lure a man. Bright green eyes combined with black hair which made her look incredibly exotic. A rare jewel in either realm. Her lips were red as spring flowers and looking as plush as the soft down of the cardinal. Beautiful and lush. She was a stunning creature. “The mouse.” She half-smiled fondly. “The mouse.” *** Once she’d eaten her fill, he stood and caught her hand. Guiding her to the backroom. “Come here, My Girl.” No more ‘sweetheart.’ He reminded himself. He pulled her into the bedroom and kissed her. Tasting the wine on her lips and feeling her tired body slump against him. Melting into his warmth. “Kiss me back, Woman.” She did. One of her small hands landing on his chest and caressing up over his neck and into his hair before winding around his neck to hold him. He deepened the kiss and began undoing the laces of her simple brown dress. 06 A Problem She hesitantly caught the laces of his pants and began urging them down. Indicating to him her need. She wants me. His excited body responded to that knowledge. Wanting to pick her up and push her against the wall and ravish her right then and there. He could feel her nipples tightening and slid his hand under her skirt to rub along her leg. Reaching up to test her dampness. Finding her warm and ready. Making him groan with desire. She wants it as badly as I do. He walked her backward. Wrenching his arms from his maroon tunic and tossing it aside to press his bared chest to her. Winding long muscled arms around her to catch her against him. Greedily taking her mouth in searing kisses. “No.” She abruptly reared back and shoved him away. “What?” He lifted his hands in surrender. Shocked at her sudden change. “What’s gotten into you?” “I can’t.” “Can’t be with me?” He asked in astonishment. Certain that a moment ago, she’d been giving him quite different signs. “No.” “Why?” “I just…Well, I…” She blew a long breath. “I think maybe I…Might’ve cared for someone…” “Who?” “A man I met briefly.” Well, this took an intriguing turn. “And why are you not with him now?” She looked to the side of them. Seeming mesmerized by a spot on the floor. “I-I didn’t want to leave my father?” “Because you wanted to stay a princess forever?” She shook her head. “It wasn’t that. Though I certainly never expected to be a peasant’s wife. It’s because he’s sick. He coughs up blood and every so often is too weak to rise in the morning. I take care of the duties of the Citadel those days.” Kellen eyed her. I certainly hadn’t seen that one coming. *** “So you were afraid a new husband would whisk you away?” “And never let me come back…Or check on them.” “And you think that man would’ve?” I wouldn’t have! He wanted to argue but could only look at her with brows lowered. “He wouldn’t have…Understood.” “Because you had no desire to disclose it to him?” He suggested. “I don’t tell anyone.” She defended. Making it sound like an admonition. “I don’t want my father to seem weak.” That’s very wise actually. “What if he would’ve understood.” “I didn’t give him the chance.” “Why not?” “Because I…Was scared.” “So, now you’re going to not give me a chance?” “I just…I was thinking of him, and I don’t want to be with you while thinking of him. That’s not right.” She’s right on that. But certainly, irony in that she doesn’t want to join with me because she’s having erotic thoughts about me. He nearly laughed aloud. “And if you could talk to this man now, what would you say?” “I’d have said, ‘yes’.” “To what?” “To him.” “Should I be wounded by that.” She chewed her cheek. “Perhaps. Though I mean not to wound you. You’ve been nothing but kind.” Not entirely. I’ve been awful. Trying hard not to be me. “I do have affection for you.” She assured. “But you don’t desire me.” “Though I’m not wholly certain what that means, I think I do…I just want him more.” “Well, that is a problem.” “Yes.” She sighed. Stepping back. “It is.” *** He woke her the next morning just before daylight. “Come we have to get over to the castle.” “Home?” She cried. Stumbling from the bed in her excitement. “No. The castle in the Paladines.” “King Kellen’s Castle?” There was the hint of elation in her voice and something that might’ve been fear. Fear of seeing me, no doubt. “Yes.” “What are we going to do there?” She asked slowly. “I’ve gotten you pay as a cleaner for his pending wedding.” “Wedding?” Her voice rose. “To whom?” “A girl he met recently.” She sputtered and he knew she was yearning to ask if it was before or after they’d been together. “Okay…” She deflated. Looking near to tears, yet again. It wasn’t long before they were at the castle. “Are you going to be okay?” He asked. Watching her tie a scrap of cloth she’d brought with her, around her forehead to bind her hair back from her face as effectively as her princess circlet had. Though not nearly as charming in her mind, I’m sure. He felt another bite of guilt and stomped it down. Hoping that very soon, he’d have the chance to make amends. She bit her lip and for a second her expression revealed immense pain, but she nodded. Entering the back door of the castle. Kellen went up to his chamber and had his footman help him into his royal clothing, including his deep blue robe with the white collar. His footman topped his head with his crown. Stepping back to inspect him. “How do I look?” He asked with a grin. “Like quite a different man without the beard.” “You know well, the beard helped dissuade the flock of maidens.” “The king hunters, you mean, Sire.” “Indeed.” He chuckled. “Well, it appears you’re now the one hunting.” “I am.” He adjusted the crown and pictured Kyra’s face. Hoping that it would all prove worth it. That he could heal the two days’ worth of misery. And that she can forgive me for it. 07 Attempting Amends Kyra was scrubbing the grand Ballroom floor when the king’s shadow descended over her. “You’ve done well.” She nodded slowly and didn’t look up. “I’ll quite appreciate having the room so well, tended for my wedding.” She stiffened and stayed frozen as she was. Her head slowly ducked further. “Congratulations, Your Highness.” “Well, thank you.” “Now the only thing needing tended is my bride.” “Indeed.” She murmured. Trying to say as few words as possible. So, I won’t recognize her, I presume. Far too late for that. I’d know her touch in a dark room at this point. “She’s about out of time to get ready, if the Wedding Ball is to be tomorrow.” She nodded. Making her dark head bob. “So it’s time to see if she’ll be willing to get ready. Now.” He insisted. Hoping she’d catch what he was saying, he offered her his hand. *** His hand broke into her view and she paused her scrubbing to stare at it. Looking very saddened as she stared at it. Still not looking up at him. “What’s wrong?” “I’m already married, King if this is you offering.” She said slowly. Somehow registering that he must know who she was. “Are you though? To whom?” She looked up at him. Outline by the light from the shutters behind him. She put a hand over her eyes to peer up at him. Gasping and falling backward. The scrub brush tumbling from her fingers and squeaking over the marble floor. “Ryder!” “Hello, Kyra.” “What are you wearing?” “I think the better question is, have you realized who I am yet? When I am not King Thrushbeard?” She openly gaped at him. “But I…Are you? You’re…” “Yes.” He admitted. “One and the same.” “But your beard…” “Offended you.” He offered. “No…” She seemed to calm. Staring at him and finally taking it all in. “I rather liked it actually.” *** “I’ve been rather cruel in my little game.” He stared down at her. Still offering her his hand. She said nothing. Merely looking at him a long while. That doesn’t bode well. She slapped her hand in his. He pulled her to her feet, and it was everything he could do not to collect her in his arms. And he realized how truly much he was enchanted by the creature. So different from all the rest. In all the good ways and the bad. But beautiful in her all her faults. “What have you to say to me?” “Many ugly things.” She said sourly. He tilted his head grudgingly. “And those, would no doubt be warranted. And my only excuse was my desire to give you a different perspective and the opportunity to, perhaps, miss me.” She chewed her cheek. But not saying she did. “But you’ve not answered my question?” “Which?” She asked. “Will you be my bride and wife?” She slowly nodded. “If you can forgive my cruelty in that Banquet Hall.” “It may take a moment.” “And it may take me a bit to forgive you making me clean a peasant’s shack, starving me, and allowing me to be attacked by a chicken.” “A rooster.” He corrected automatically. “A bird. A truly awful bird.” *** The wedding was a blur of tinkling crystal, burning candlelight, a King at the alter holding her hands and kissing her at the end of the ceremony. The same man she’d married only a few days before, in secrecy. This time he wore all the great finery of a king. His black clothes with golden embroidery. She wore a shimmering silver gown with a white veil which was pinned back by the same pearls which decorated the breastline of the dress he’d commissioned for her. In the hopes she’d say yes. It’d only been tailored this very afternoon. Barely in time for the ceremony. Soon after they ate, he excused them to his chamber. She felt very fortunate that the Paladines didn’t adhere to the normal consummation rituals which included the King’s servants verifying the act. That’d be unbearable. “Did my father know?” She blurted as he walked her up to their chamber. “He did.” “Did he plan it?” “No. I did. He merely agreed.” “Because you told him of my transgression.” “It was clearly the only way to get him to agree.” She ducked her head in shame. “That’s why he was so angry with me.” He gave her a sideways study as they took the stairs. Her holding his arm. And light glittering off the gold embroidery on his black overcoat and breeches. Her dress shimmered in the light as she moved. Waving around her legs. The veil trailing behind her. “You are a brilliant sight.” “Am I?” She peered at him through lowered lashes. “Absolutely ravishing.” “I’ve heard you use that word before.” “When I said I’d ravish you?” He queried boldly. Unashamed of having made the statement. “I should warn you. I fully intend to do it again.” “Is that so?” “Soon as we get up these stairs.” He pointed in the direction of his chamber. “Again. And again. And again. Until we’ve both had enough.” She was eyeing him thoughtfully. “What’s going through that pretty head?” “Why did you reject me in the shack.” “In truth I didn’t want you to want me as Ryder.” “You wanted me to want you as you.” She filled in. Nodding in understanding. “Then why were you willing to take me the second night.” “Couldn’t resist any longer.” “It was only the second night.” “Quite long enough.” *** They reached his chamber, and he barely closed the door before a predatory expression overcame his face. “What is that look?” “The look of a man preparing to toss his new wife on her back.” “You were certainly less straightforward as Ryder.” “Had to be. Or I’d have given myself away.” “Where’d you get the name Ryder.” “It’s my middle name.” “Ah.” She nodded. Looking sideways. He began peeling off his overcoat and untying his shirt while giving her a purposeful look. She backed up and awkwardly sat on the edge of the bed. Feeling more nervous than she ever had. Having no idea why he was so much more intimidating as Kellen then he’d seemed as Ryder. “Don’t be coy now, Sweetheart. I rather appreciate your bold tongue.” “This seems much more complicated then being a peasant man’s wife.” “Because it’s real. And you’re mine?” “I didn’t know him.” Ryder. “But you do me? And that scares you. Or scares you because I intrigue you?” “You do.” She admitted. “And I find you…Intimidating.” “Well, we best get past that. Because I’ve every intention of being very intimate with you as often as possible.” 08 Consummating “Undress for me.” He commanded with all the power of a King. “I’m not sure I can.” She stood. “This dress.” “Try.” She reached back and managed to catch the laces. Undoing them slowly. He watched with an eagle eye. Roving her from head to toe and watching her face as she submitted to his directions. Once she’d undone them, she caught the shoulders and tugged them forward until they loosened enough to fall forward. Revealing that she wore no undergarments due to the fitted cut of the dress. “You were naked underneath that all day?” “Yes. Why?” She asked demurely. “Thank God I didn’t know that.” “Why?” “I’d not have made it through the ceremony without throwing you to the floor.” That made her face heat clear down to her supple breasts. Recalling me having her on the floor before, no doubt. He gave a feral grin. “Saunter to me, Woman.” She took two steps and he put up a hand to stop her. “Not that. The walk you do when you are entering a full Banquet Hall.” She tossed her raven black hair. Making it brush the back of her knees, beneath the hem of the veil. Her chin hitched until she peered down her nose and she walked to him. Swaying her hips in a way that made those breasts bounce and the muscles of her thighs relax and tighten. Beckoning him to sink between them. “That is the Woman.” He praised. She smiled. “Now. Call me King Thrushbeard as you did.” “You want to re-enact your humiliation?” She asked in confusion. “No. I want to enact the consequence I imagined afterward.” “King Thrushbeard.” She said meekly. Eyeing him warily. “Louder.” “King Thrushbeard.” She announced in that authoritative princess voice he admired. He shucked his pants more quickly than she’d have thought possible. He caught her by the waist and walked to the bed. Lightly tossing her back on it. She began scurrying up it to make room for him, but he caught her knees and dragged her back down the bed. Not stopping until their pelvis’ met roughly. His hardened staff pressed firmly between her lips. Hard against her crease and already putting tension against her entrance in a way that had her hips tighten and her thighs squeeze around his hips. She gasped. His eyes were on the nest of hair over her sex and the soft lips already framing his hard cock. His hands flattened along her inner hips. Molding over the angles so his thumbs could land on those lips. Rubbing across them so they slid along the sides of his hard length. “I’m gonna stuff you full, Woman. I’m not stopping until you’re begging and sweating and sore.” She eyed him nervously. “Tell me how you don’t want me again.” He leaned over her and brushed his lips along hers. Taunting her, but not quite kissing her. His chest flattening her breasts and making her body heat to new heights. “I…” “I’m waiting.” “I…” “Still waiting.” “It’s just that I…” “Done waiting, Sweetheart.” He pressed his thumbs into the front of her pelvis and leaned backward enough his staff dropped between them and the heavy head probed her entrance. He pushed his hips forward bit by agonizing bit and pushed with his thumbs making it seem like she could feel the slightest movement. It set her nerves on fire. Igniting her passion enough she clutched the bedding under her in a white-knuckled grip. Conveniently holding her in place so her body couldn’t retreat from his long, slow strokes. Her head tipped back, and her neck arched. He lowered over her and applied full lips along the side of her throat. Tracing her cheekbones with his nose and gliding his lips over hers but retreating every time she tried to meet his kisses. He massaged her with his thumbs in leisurely circles. He bucked in abruptly. Stuffing her as he’d promised. Stretching her body. The startle making her clamp down on him like a mouth sucking at his length. Drawing him in further and unwilling to release him for his retreating strokes. As he slid in he angled his hips down and forward. Making his thrusts press up along the front of her inner walls. Firmly brushing against a part of her that made her legs jerk and her elbows dig into the bed beneath her. “Kellen!” She shrieked. “Actually, I like the sound of that much better.” He growled. “Say it to me again.” “Kellen please! You’re destroying me.” “Well, I’ve ruined you already.” He grunted. Pushing in and then pulling out. Dragging that heavy rounded tip through her like molten heat set on burning her alive. “Might as well take what’s left.” “You’re rubbing on-” She lurched up to catch a breath. “Something…that…” “I know.” “Feels sooooo…” “I know.” “Good.” “Yesss…” He nodded in understanding. He pushed up again and she cried out. Catching his hair in tight fists and holding him to her harshly as she came violently. Her thighs pinching him as her body reacted to the vicious tensing. *** As soon as the series of tiny explosions finished behind her eyes, he began slow ministrations again. Willing to build up her pleasure a few more times. He rolled his hips in circular motions. Leaning over her to scoop his forearms under her shoulders and pull her down toward him as he worked into her. Easing into her warm crevice and watching her body shudder with yet another climax. He could feel her legs quaking around him and knew that she had little more to give. She panted raggedly. Green eyes huge, as she stared at him in wonder. But he was far from done. It was a long hour of his tormenting and her coming until he turned her over onto her belly. Leaning over her back to whisper near her ear. “Better hold on tight, Sweetheart.” He turned slow circles at her entrance with his tip. Wetting her until she writhed with pleasure. Then he pressed in. Stretching her again. She groaned as her sore muscled objected. But he felt she was still wet, and she made no indications she was hurting. So, he had her again. “Do you surrender, My Queen?” She was silent and he drove in her. In and out. In and out until he was seconds from coming himself. “Only to you!” She cried. Twisting her fists in the blanket to keep from scratching him wildly. She stretched for anything more to hold onto but there was only soft, relenting fabrics that gave her nothing for support as another raging climax ripped through her. Making her back bow. Her shoulders tip up as she surged wetly over his rod piercing into her. Marking her as mine. Claiming my wife. “That’s my woman.” And he came. Joining her in spirals of pleasure. Filling her with his hot seed. Pushing deep and pulsating. His hips rocking in tiny twitches as he came. Joining her in her exhaustion. He slumped along her back, whispering near her ear. “You’re the most riveting woman I’ve ever met.” “You’ve captivated me to, My King.” “Behind our doors, I’d prefer you refer to me as your lover.” “As you wish, My Lover…” She smiled blissfully as she stared at his warm amber eyes. Her green ones already sleep-hazed. THE END